<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="ButFir" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="sort">First Year in Canterbury Settlement With Other Early Essays</title>
        <title type="marc245">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement With Other Early Essays</title>
        <author><name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name></author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121551" type="organisation">Project Gutenberg</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
          <name key="name-121588" type="person">Kelly Lambert</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 576 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace>Wellington, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, ButFir</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright <date when="2004">2004</date>, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2004">2004</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">713943</idno></publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt xml:id="notesStmt-0001">
        <note xml:id="note-0001">Illustrations have been included from the original
          source.</note>
        <note xml:id="note-0002"><p>This electronic text has been adapted from the versions available on the
            Project Gutenberg website:</p><p>  3235 (A First Year in Canterbury Settlement);</p><p>  3279 (Canterbury Pieces);</p><p>  3278 (Cambridge Pieces).</p>
          Extra mark-up has been undertaken to allow a fuller experience of the text.
        </note>
        <note xml:id="note-0003">The edition of the book from which this
          eText was transcribed contained a number of other, unrelated, pieces.
          These have been transcribed and are available on Project Gutenberg as separate eTexts. The
          pieces on Darwin are in the eText “Pieces on Darwin” and the minor
          pieces written whilst Butler was at Cambridge University, England, are
          in the eText “Cambridge Pieces”.
        </note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title level="m"><name key="name-121358" type="work">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement With Other Early Essays</name></title>
            <author><name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name></author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p/>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>A. C. Fifield</publisher>
            <pubPlace><name key="name-008904" type="place">London</name></pubPlace>
            <date when="1914">1914</date>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed and
        the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
        line, except in the case of those words that break over a
        page. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori
        macron using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>
            <title>NZETC Subject Headings</title>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <creation>
        <date when="1863">1863</date>
      </creation>
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item><rs key="subject-000007" type="subject">Autobiography; Biography; Journals; Correspondence</rs></item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>nonfiction</term>
          <term>prose</term>
          <term>masculine/feminine</term>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term><name key="name-006540" type="place">Canterbury</name></term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc xml:id="revisionDesc-0001">
      <change xml:id="change-0001"><date when="2004-11-01">01 November 2004</date><label>corrector</label><name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
          
            Changed handling of rend attribute in quotations, such that it is now either 
            "quoted" or double-quoted".
          
        </change>
      <change xml:id="change-0002"><date when="2004-10-27">27 October 2004</date><label>corrector</label><name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
          
            Various minor text changes and formatting changes. Altered document structure in order
            that stylesheets correctly generate table of contents. Also added a character entity reference
            to force correct display of apostrophies, and changed all quote-marks to be treated as quotations
            or highlighting as appropriate.
          
        </change>
      <change xml:id="change-0003"><date when="2004-10-21">21 October 2004</date><label>corrector</label><name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
          
            Various minor text changes by Jason Darwin, typically adding special characters, 
            and fixing incorrect page breaks and paragraph-ends.
          
        </change>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:51">21:17:51, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=713943 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:47:10">14:47:10, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:07:18">14:07:18, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <!--
    The structure of this text is a bit involved, as this book is a collection of a collection of essys,
    but it should make sense. The text is organised as follows:

    [text: Can't have a group directly under the TEI element, so we have this text]
      [front: covers (ButFir-f1) halftitle (ButFir-f2), title (ButFir-f3), contents (ButFir-f4), introduction (ButFir-f5)]
      [/front]
      [group: A First Year in Canterbury Settlement With Other Early Essays (ButFir)]
 
        [text: Part I (ButFir1)]
	  [front: halftitle (ButFir1-f1)]
	  [/front]
	  [group: Part I - New Zealand (ButFir1)]
	    [text: A First Year in Canterbury Settlement]
	      [front: halftitle (ButFir1-1-f1), preface (ButFir1-1-f2), contents (ButFir1-1-f3)]
	      [/front]
	      [body: chapter I (ButFir1-1-c1) ... chapter X (ButFir1-1-c10)]
	      [/body]
	    [/text]
	    [text: Crossing the Rangitata (ButFir1-2-c1)]
	      [body]
	      [/body]
	    [/text]
	  [/group]
	[/text]

        [text: Part II (ButFir1)]
	  [front: doctitle (ButFir2-f1)]
	  [/front]
	  [group: Part II - Cambridge (ButFir2)]
            . . .
          [/group]
	[/text]

      [/group]
    [/text]
    -->
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div type="covers" xml:id="ButFir-f1">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButFirFCo">
            <graphic url="ButFirFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButFirFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButFirSpi">
            <graphic url="ButFirSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButFirSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButFirBCo">
            <graphic url="ButFirBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButFirBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="ButFirTit">
            <graphic url="ButFirTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButFirTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div type="halftitle" xml:id="ButFir-f2">
        <pb xml:id="ButFir-ni"/>
        <head>A First Year in Canterbury Settlement<lb/>
          With Other Early Essays
        </head>
        <p/>
        <pb xml:id="ButFir-nii"/>
      </div>
      <titlePage xml:id="ButFir-f3">
        <pb xml:id="ButFir-niii"/>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement<lb/>
            With Other Early Essays</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>
          By
          <docAuthor rend="center"><name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name></docAuthor>
          <lb/>
          Author of “Erewhon,” “The Way of All Flesh,” etc.
          <lb/>
          <lb/>
          Edited by R. A. Streatfeild
        </byline>
        <docImprint rend="center"><publisher>London: A. C. Fifield</publisher><lb/><docDate when="1914">1914</docDate><pb xml:id="ButFir-niv"/>
          WILLIAM BRENDON AND SON, LTD. PRINTERS, PLYMOUTH
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div type="contents" xml:id="ButFir-f4">
        <pb xml:id="ButFir-nv" n="v"/>
        <head>CONTENTS</head>
        <p>
          <table>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="sc">page</hi>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Introduction, by <hi rend="sc">R.A. Streatfeild</hi></cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir-nvii">vii</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="center">PART I. NEW ZEALAND</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A First Year in Canterbury Settlement</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-1-n3">3</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Crossing the Rangitata</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-2-n143">143</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell><name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> on the Origin of Species</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-3-n149">149</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell><name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> among the Machines</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-4-n179">179</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Lucubratio Ebria</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-5-n186">186</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Note on “The Tempest”</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-6-n195">195</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The English Cricketers</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir1-7-n198">198</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="center">PART II. CAMBRIDGE</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>On English Composition and Other Matters</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-1-n205">205</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Our Tour</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-2-n211">211</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Translation from an Unpublished Work of Herodotus</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-3-n234">234</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Shield of Achilles, with Variations</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-4-n237">237</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Prospectus of the Great Split Society</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-5-n239">239</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Powers</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-6-n244">244</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>A Skit on Examinations</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-7-n251">251</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>An Eminent Person</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-8-n255">255</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Napoleon at St. Helena</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-9-n256">256</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Two Deans. I</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="scene" target="#ButFir2-10-c1-s1">258</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Two Deans. II</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="scene" target="#ButFir2-10-c1-s2">259</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>The Battle of Alma Mater</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-11-n261">261</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>On the Italian Priesthood</cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-12-n265">265</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell><name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name> and the Simeonites, by <name type="person">A.T. Bartholowmew</name></cell>
              <cell>
                <ref type="page" target="#ButFir2-13-n266">266</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div type="introduction" xml:id="ButFir-f5">
        <pb xml:id="ButFir-nvii" n="vii"/>
        <head><hi rend="i">Introduction<lb/>
            By R. A. Streatfeild</hi></head>
        <p><hi rend="i">Since <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s death in <date when="1902">1902</date> his fame has spread so rapidly and the
            world of letters now takes so keen in interest in the man and his
            writings that no apology is necessary for the republication of even his
            least significant works. I had long desired to bring out a new edition
            of his earliest book</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement</hi>, <hi rend="i">together
            with the other pieces that he wrote during his residence in New Zealand,
            and, that wish being now realised, I have added a supplementary group of
            pieces written during his undergraduate days at Cambridge, so that the
            present volume forms a tolerably complete record of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s literary
            activity up to the days of</hi><hi rend="sc">Erewhon</hi>, <hi rend="i">the only omission of any importance
            being that of his pamphlet, published anonymously in <date when="1865">1865</date>,</hi><hi rend="sc">The Evidence
            for the Resurrection of Jesus Christ as Contained in the four
            Evangelists critically examined</hi>. <hi rend="i">I have not reprinted this, because
            practically the whole of it was incorporated into</hi><hi rend="sc">The Fair Haven</hi>.</p>
        <p><hi rend="sc">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement</hi><hi rend="i">has long been out of print, and
            copies of the original edition 

            <pb xml:id="ButFir-nviii" n="viii"/>
            are difficult to procure. <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>
            professed to think poorly of it. Writing in <date when="1889">1889</date> to his friend Alfred
            Marks, who had picked up a second-hand copy and felt some doubt as to
            its authorship, he said: “I am afraid the little book you have referred
            to was written by me. My people edited my letters home. I did not
            write freely to them, of course, because they were my people. If I was
            at all freer anywhere they cut it out before printing it; besides, I had
            not yet shed my Cambridge skin and its trail is everywhere, I am afraid,
            perceptible. I have never read the book myself. I dipped into a few
            pages when they sent it to me in New Zealand, but saw ‘prig’ written
            upon them so plainly that I read no more and never have and never mean
            to. I am told the book sells for 1 pound a copy in New Zealand; in
            fact, last autumn I know <name type="person">Sir Walter Buller</name> gave that for a copy in
            England, so as a speculation it is worth 2s. 6d. or 3s. I stole a
            passage or two from it for</hi><hi rend="sc">Erewhon</hi>, <hi rend="i">meaning to let it go and never be
            reprinted during my lifetime.”</hi></p>
        <p><hi rend="i">This must be taken with a grain of salt. It was <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s habit
            sometimes to entertain his friends and himself by speaking of his own
            works with studied disrespect, as when, with reference to his own</hi><hi rend="sc"><name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>
            and the Origin of Species</hi>, <hi rend="i">which also is reprinted in this volume, he
            described philosophical dialogues as “the most offensive form, except
            poetry and books of travel into supposed unknown countries, that even
            literature can assume.” The circumstances which led to</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year</hi><hi rend="i">being written 

            <pb xml:id="ButFir-nix" n="ix"/>
            have been fully described by <name type="person">Mr. Festing Jones</name> in his
            sketch of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s life prefixed to</hi><hi rend="sc">The Humour of Homer</hi><hi rend="i">(Fifield,
            London, <date when="1913">1913</date>, Kennerley, New York), and I will only briefly recapitulate
            them. <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> left England for New Zealand in <date when="1859-09">September, 1859</date>, remaining
            in the colony until <date when="1864">1864</date>.</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year</hi><hi rend="i">was published in <date when="1863">1863</date> in
            <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s name by his father, who contributed a short preface, stating
            that the book was compiled from his son’s journal and letters, with
            extracts from two papers contributed to</hi><hi rend="sc">The Eagle</hi>, <hi rend="i">the magazine of St.
            John’s College, Cambridge. These two papers had appeared in</hi><date when="1861">1861</date><hi rend="i">in the
            form of three articles entitled “Our Emigrant” and signed “Cellarius.”
            By comparing these articles with the book as published by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s
            father it is possible to arrive at some conclusion as to the amount of
            editing to which <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s prose was submitted. Some passages in the
            articles do not appear in the book at all; others appear unaltered;
            others again have been slightly doctored, apparently with the object of
            robbing them of a certain youthful “cocksureness,” which probably grated
            upon the paternal nerves, but seems to me to create an atmosphere of an
            engaging freshness which I miss in the edited version. So much of the
            “Our Emigrant” articles is repeated in</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year</hi><hi rend="i">almost if not quite
            verbatim that it did not seem worth while to reprint the articles in
            their entirety. I have, however, included in this collection one
            extract from the latter which was not incorporated into</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year</hi>,
          <hi rend="i">though it describes at greater length an 

            <pb xml:id="ButFir-nx" n="x"/>
            incident referred to on p. 74.
            From this extract, which I have called “Crossing the Rangitata,” readers
            will be able to see for themselves how fresh and spirited <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s
            original descriptions of his adventures were, and will probably regret
            that he did not take the publication of</hi><hi rend="sc">A First Year</hi><hi rend="i">into his own hands,
            instead of allowing his father to have a hand in it.</hi></p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">With regard to the other pieces included in this volume I have
            thought it best to prefix brief notes, when necessary, to each in turn
            explaining the circumstances in which they were written and, when it was
            possible, giving the date of composition.</hi>
        </p>
        <p><hi rend="i">In preparing the book for publication I have been materially helped by
            friends in both hemispheres. My thanks are specially due to <name type="person">Miss
            Colborne-Veel</name>, of Christ-church, N.Z., for copying some of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s
            early contributions to</hi><hi rend="sc">The Press</hi>, <hi rend="i">and in particular for her kindness in
            allowing me to make use of her notes on “The English Cricketers”; to <name type="person">Mr.
            A. T. Bartholomew</name> for his courtesy in allowing me to reprint his article
            on “<name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> and the Simeonites,” which originally appeared in</hi><hi rend="sc">The
            Cambridge Magazine</hi><hi rend="i">of <date when="1913-03-01">1 March, 1913</date>, and throws so interesting a light
            upon a certain passage in</hi><hi rend="sc">The Way of All Flesh</hi>. <hi rend="i">The article is here
            reprinted by the kind permission of the editor and proprietor of</hi><hi rend="sc">The
            Cambridge Magazine</hi>; <hi rend="i">to <name type="person">Mr. J. F. Harris</name> for his generous assistance in
            tracing and copying several of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s early contributions to</hi><hi rend="sc">The
            Eagle</hi>; <hi rend="i">to <name type="person">Mr. W. H. Triggs</name>, the 

            <pb xml:id="ButFir-nxi" n="xi"/>
            editor of</hi><hi rend="sc">The Press</hi>, <hi rend="i">for allowing me to
            make use of much interesting matter relating to <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> that has appeared
            in the columns of that journal; and lastly to <name type="person">Mr. Henry Festing Jones</name>,
            whose help and counsel have been as invaluable to me in preparing this
            volume for the Press as they have been in past years in the case of the
            other books by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> that I have been privileged to edit.</hi></p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">R. A. STREATFEILD.</hi>
        </p>
      </div>
    </front>
    <group xml:id="t1-g1">
      <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1">
        <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front">
          <pb xml:id="ButFir1-n1"/>
          <titlePage xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d1">
            <titlePart>PART I<lb/>
            NEW ZEALAND</titlePart>
          </titlePage>
          <pb xml:id="ButFir1-n2"/>
        </front>
        <group xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1">
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t1">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t1-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-1-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n3"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">A First Year in Canterbury Settlement</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n4"/>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-1-f2">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n5" n="5"/>
                <head>Preface<lb/>
                  [By the <name type="person">Rev. Thomas Butler</name>]</head>
                <p>The writer of the following pages, having resolved on emigrating to New
                  Zealand, took his passage in the ill-fated ship <hi rend="i">Burmah</hi>, which never
                  reached her destination, and is believed to have perished with all on
                  board. His berth was chosen, and the passage-money paid, when important
                  alterations were made in the arrangements of the vessel, in order to
                  make room for some stock which was being sent out to the Canterbury
                  Settlement.</p>
                <p>The space left for the accommodation of the passengers being thus
                  curtailed, and the comforts of the voyage seeming likely to be much
                  diminished, the writer was most providentially induced to change his
                  ship, and, a few weeks later, secured a berth in another vessel.</p>
                <p>The work is compiled from the actual letters and journal of a young
                  emigrant, with extracts from two papers contributed by him to the <hi rend="i">Eagle</hi>,
                  a periodical issued by some of the members of St. John’s College,
                  Cambridge, at which the writer took his degree. This variety in the
                  sources from which the materials are put together must be the apology
                  for some defects in their connection and coherence. It is hoped also
                  that the circumstances of bodily fatigue and actual 

                  <pb xml:id="n6" n="6"/>
                  difficulty under
                  which they were often written, will excuse many faults of style.</p>
                <p>For whatever of presumption may appear in giving this little book to the
                  public, the friends of the writer alone are answerable. It was at their
                  wish only that he consented to its being printed. It is, however,
                  submitted to the reader, in the hope that the unbiassed impressions of
                  colonial life, as they fell freshly on a young mind, may not be wholly
                  devoid of interest. Its value to his friends at home is not diminished
                  by the fact that the MS., having been sent out to New Zealand for
                  revision, was, on its return, lost in the <hi rend="i">Colombo</hi>, and was fished up
                  from the Indian Ocean so nearly washed out as to have been with some
                  difficulty deciphered.</p>
                <p>It should be further stated, for the encouragement of those who think of
                  following the example of the author, and emigrating to the same
                  settlement, that his most recent letters indicate that he has no reason
                  to regret the step that he has taken, and that the results of his
                  undertaking have hitherto fully justified his expectations.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="sc">Langar Rectory</hi>
                </p>
                <p>
                  <date when="1863-06-29"><hi rend="i">June</hi> 29, 1863</date>
                </p>
              </div>
              <div type="contents" xml:id="ButFir1-1-f3">
                <pb xml:id="n7" n="7"/>
                <head>Contents<lb/>
                  Of “A First Year in Canterbury Settlement”</head>
                <p>
                  <table>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter I</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="sc">page</hi>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Embarkation at Gravesend—Arrest of Passenger—Tilbury Fort—Deal—Bay
                        of Biscay Gale—Becalmed off Teneriffe—Fire in the Galley—Trade Winds—
                        Belt of Calms—Death on Board—Shark—Current—S. E. Trade Winds—
                        Temperature—Birds—Southern Cross—Cyclone.
                      </cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c1">9</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter II</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Life on Board—Calm—Boat Lowered—Snares and Traps—Land—Driven off
                        coast—Enter Port Lyttelton—Requisites for a Sea Voyage—Spirit of
                        Adventure aroused.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c2">22</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter III</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Aspect of Port Lyttelton—Ascent of Hill behind it—View—Christ Church—
                        Yankeeisms—Return to Port Lyttelton and Ship—Phormium Tenax—Visit to
                        a Farm—Moa Bones.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c3">31</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter IV</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Sheep on Terms, Schedule and Explanation—Investment in Sheep-run—Risk
                        of Disease, and Laws upon the Subject—Investment in laying down Land in
                        English Grass—In Farming—Journey to Oxford—Journey to the Glaciers—
                        Remote Settlers—Literature in the Bush—Blankets and Flies—Ascent of
                        the Rakaia—Camping out—Glaciers—Minerals—Parrots—Unexplored Col—
                        Burning the Flats—Return.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c4">37</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter V</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Ascent of the Waimakiriri—Crossing the River—Gorge—Ascent of the
                        Rangitata—View of M’Kenzie Plains—M’Kenzie—Mount Cook—Ascent of the
                        Hurunui—Col leading to West Coast.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c5">59</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n8" n="8"/>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter VI</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Hut—Cadets—Openings for Emigrants without Capital—For those who bring
                        Money—Drunkenness—Introductions—The Rakaia—Valley leading to the
                        Rangitata—Snow-grass and Spaniard—Solitude—Rain and Flood—Cat—
                        Irishman—Discomforts of Hut—Gradual Improvement—Value of Cat.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c6">68</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter VII</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Loading Dray—Bullocks—Want of Roads—Banks Peninsula—Front and Back
                        Ranges of Mountains—River-beds—Origin of the Plains—Terraces—Tutu—
                        Fords—Floods—Lost Bullocks—Scarcity of Features on the Plains—
                        Terraces—Crossing the Ashburton—Change of Weather—Roofless Hut—
                        Brandy-keg.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c7">80</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter VIII</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Taking up the Run—Hut within the Boundary—Land Regulations—Race to
                        Christ Church—Contest for Priority of Application—Successful issue—
                        Winds and their Effects—Their conflicting Currents—Sheep crossing the
                        River.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c8">102</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter IX</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Plants of Canterbury—Turnip—Tutu—Ferns—Ti Palm—Birds—Paradise
                        Duck—Tern—Quail—Wood Hen—Robin—Linnet—Pigeon—Moa—New Parroquet—
                        Quadrupeds—Eels—Insects—Weta—Lizards.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c9">115</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>
                        <hi rend="center">Chapter X</hi>
                      </cell>
                      <cell/>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>Choice of a Run—Boundaries—Maoris—Wages—Servants—Drunkenness—
                        Cooking—Wethers—Choice of Homestead—Watchfulness required—Burning
                        the Country—Yards for Sheep—Ewes and Lambs—Lambing Season—Wool
                        Sheds—Sheep Washing—Putting up a Hut—Gardens—Farewell.</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <ref target="#ButFir1-1-c10">126</ref>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                  </table>
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t1-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c1" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n9" n="9"/>
                <head>
                  A First Year in Canterbury Settlement
                  <lb/>
                  <lb/>
                  Chapter I
                </head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Embarkation at Gravesend—Arrest of Passenger—Tilbury Fort—Deal—Bay
                  of Biscay Gale—Becalmed off Teneriffe—Fire in the Galley—Trade Winds-
                  -Belt of Calms—Death on Board—Shark—Current—S. E. Trade Winds—
                  Temperature—Birds—Southern Cross—Cyclone.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>It is a windy, rainy day—cold withal; a little boat is putting off from
                  the pier at Gravesend, and making for a ship that is lying moored in the
                  middle of the river; therein are some half-dozen passengers and a lot of
                  heterogeneous-looking luggage; among the passengers, and the owner of
                  some of the most heterogeneous of the heterogeneous luggage, is myself.
                  The ship is an emigrant ship, and I am one of the emigrants.</p>
                <p>On having clambered over the ship’s side and found myself on deck, I was
                  somewhat taken aback with the apparently inextricable confusion of
                  everything on board; the slush upon the decks, the crying, the kissing,
                  the mustering of the passengers, the stowing away of baggage still left
                  upon the decks, the rain and the gloomy sky created a kind of half-
                  amusing, half-distressing bewilderment, which I could plainly see to be
                  participated in by most of the other landsmen on board. 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n10" n="10"/>
                  Honest country
                  agriculturists and their wives were looking as though they wondered what
                  it would end in; some were sitting on their boxes and making a show of
                  reading tracts which were being presented to them by a serious-looking
                  gentleman in a white tie; but all day long they had perused the first
                  page only, at least I saw none turn over the second.</p>
                <p>And so the afternoon wore on, wet, cold, and comfortless—no dinner
                  served on account of the general confusion. The emigration commissioner
                  was taking a final survey of the ship and shaking hands with this, that,
                  and the other of the passengers. Fresh arrivals kept continually
                  creating a little additional excitement—these were saloon passengers,
                  who alone were permitted to join the ship at Gravesend. By and by a
                  couple of policemen made their appearance and arrested one of the party,
                  a London cabman, for debt. He had a large family, and a subscription
                  was soon started to pay the sum he owed. Subsequently, a much larger
                  subscription would have been made in order to have him taken away by
                  anybody or anything.</p>
                <p>Little by little the confusion subsided. The emigration commissioner
                  left; at six we were at last allowed some victuals. Unpacking my books
                  and arranging them in my cabin filled up the remainder of the evening,
                  save the time devoted to a couple of meditative pipes. The emigrants
                  went to bed, and when, at about ten o’clock, I went up for a little time
                  upon the poop, I heard no sound save the clanging of the clocks from the
                  various churches of Gravesend, the pattering of rain upon the decks, and
                  the rushing of the river as it gurgled against the ship’s side.</p>
                <p>Early next morning the cocks began to crow <choice><orig>vocifer-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n11" n="11"/>
                    ously</orig><reg>vociferously</reg></choice>. We had about
                  sixty couple of the oldest inhabitants of the hen-roost on board, which
                  were intended for the consumption of the saloon passengers—a destiny
                  which they have since fulfilled: young fowls die on shipboard, only old
                  ones standing the weather about the line. Besides this, the pigs began
                  grunting and the sheep gave vent to an occasional feeble bleat, the only
                  expression of surprise or discontent which I heard them utter during the
                  remainder of their existence, for now, alas! they are no more. I
                  remember dreaming I was in a farmyard, and woke as soon as it was light.
                  Rising immediately, I went on deck and found the morning calm and sulky
                  —no rain, but everything very wet and very grey. There was Tilbury
                  Fort, so different from Stanfield’s dashing picture. There was
                  Gravesend, which but a year before I had passed on my way to Antwerp
                  with so little notion that I should ever leave it thus. Musing in this
                  way, and taking a last look at the green fields of old England, soaking
                  with rain, and comfortless though they then looked, I soon became aware
                  that we had weighed anchor, and that a small steam-tug which had been
                  getting her steam up for some little time had already begun to subtract
                  a mite of the distance between ourselves and New Zealand. And so, early
                  in the morning of Saturday, <date when="1859-10-01">October 1, 1859</date>, we started on our voyage.</p>
                <p>The river widened out hour by hour. Soon our little steam-tug left us.
                  A fair wind sprung up, and at two o’clock, or thereabouts, we found
                  ourselves off Ramsgate. Here we anchored and waited till the tide,
                  early next morning. This took us to Deal, off which we again remained a
                  whole day. On Monday morning 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n12" n="12"/>
                  we weighed anchor, and since then we have
                  had it on the forecastle, and trust we may have no further occasion for
                  it until we arrive at New Zealand.</p>
                <p>I will not waste time and space by describing the horrible sea-sickness
                  of most of the passengers, a misery which I did not myself experience,
                  nor yet will I prolong the narrative of our voyage down the Channel—it
                  was short and eventless. The captain says there is more danger between
                  Gravesend and the Start Point (where we lost sight of land) than all the
                  way between there and New Zealand. Fogs are so frequent and collisions
                  occur so often. Our own passage was free from adventure. In the Bay of
                  Biscay the water assumed a blue hue of almost incredible depth; there,
                  moreover, we had our first touch of a gale—not that it deserved to be
                  called a gale in comparison with what we have since experienced, still
                  we learnt what double-reefs meant. After this the wind fell very light,
                  and continued so for a few days. On referring to my diary, I perceive
                  that on the 10th of October we had only got as far south as the forty-
                  first parallel of latitude, and late on that night a heavy squall coming
                  up from the S.W. brought a foul wind with it. It soon freshened, and by
                  two o’clock in the morning the noise of the flapping sails, as the men
                  were reefing them, and of the wind roaring through the rigging, was
                  deafening. All next day we lay hove to under a close-reefed main-
                  topsail, which, being interpreted, means that the only sail set was the
                  main-topsail, and that that was close reefed; moreover, that the ship
                  was laid at right angles to the wind and the yards braced sharp up.
                  Thus a ship drifts very slowly, and remains steadier than she would
                  otherwise; she ships few or no seas, and, though she rolls a 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n13" n="13"/>
                  good deal,
                  is much more easy and safe than when running at all near the wind. Next
                  day we drifted due north, and on the third day, the fury of the gale
                  having somewhat moderated, we resumed—not our course, but a course only
                  four points off it. The next several days we were baffled by foul
                  winds, jammed down on the coast of Portugal; and then we had another
                  gale from the south, not such a one as the last, but still enough to
                  drive us many miles out of our course; and then it fell calm, which was
                  almost worse, for when the wind fell the sea rose, and we were tossed
                  about in such a manner as would have forbidden even Morpheus himself to
                  sleep. And so we crawled on till, on the morning of the 24th of
                  October, by which time, if we had had anything like luck, we should have
                  been close on the line, we found ourselves about thirty miles from the
                  Peak of Teneriffe, becalmed. This was a long way out of our course,
                  which lay three or four degrees to the westward at the very least; but
                  the sight of the Peak was a great treat, almost compensating for past
                  misfortunes. The Island of Teneriffe lies in latitude 28°,
                  longitude 16°. It is about sixty miles long; towards the
                  southern extremity the Peak towers upwards to a height of 12,300 feet,
                  far above the other land of the island, though that too is very elevated
                  and rugged. Our telescopes revealed serrated gullies upon the mountain
                  sides, and showed us the fastnesses of the island in a manner that made
                  us long to explore them. We deceived ourselves with the hope that some
                  speculative fisherman might come out to us with oranges and grapes for
                  sale. He would have realised a handsome sum if he had, but
                  unfortunately none was aware of the advantages offered, and so we looked
                  and longed in vain. The other islands 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n14" n="14"/>
                  were Palma, Gomera, and Ferro,
                  all of them lofty, especially Palma—all of them beautiful. On the
                  seaboard of Palma we could detect houses innumerable; it seemed to be
                  very thickly inhabited and carefully cultivated. The calm continuing
                  three days, we took stock of the islands pretty minutely, clear as they
                  were, and rarely obscured even by a passing cloud; the weather was
                  blazing hot, but beneath the awning it was very delicious; a calm,
                  however, is a monotonous thing even when an island like Teneriffe is in
                  view, and we soon tired both of it and of the gambols of the blackfish
                  (a species of whale), and the operations on board an American vessel
                  hard by.</p>
                <p>On the evening of the third day a light air sprung up, and we watched
                  the islands gradually retire into the distance. Next morning they were
                  faint and shrunken, and by midday they were gone. The wind was the
                  commencement of the north-east trades. On the next day (Thursday,
                  October 27, lat. 27° 40′) the cook was boiling some fat in
                  a large saucepan, when the bottom burnt through and the fat fell out
                  over the fire, got lighted, and then ran about the whole galley, blazing
                  and flaming as though it would set the place on fire, whereat an alarm
                  of fire was raised, the effect of which was electrical: there was no
                  real danger about the affair, for a fire is easily extinguishable on a
                  ship when only above board; it is when it breaks out in the hold, is
                  unperceived, gains strength, and finally bursts its prison, that it
                  becomes a serious matter to extinguish it. This was quenched in five
                  minutes, but the faces of the female steerage passengers were awful. I
                  noticed about many a peculiar contraction and elevation of one eyebrow,
                  which I had never seen before on the living 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n15" n="15"/>
                  human face, though often in
                  pictures. I don’t mean to say that all the faces of all the saloon
                  passengers were void of any emotion whatever.</p>
                <p>The trades carried us down to latitude 9°. They were but light
                  while they lasted, and left us soon. There is no wind more agreeable
                  than the N.E. trades. The sun keeps the air deliciously warm, the
                  breeze deliciously fresh. The vessel sits bolt upright, steering a
                  S.S.W. course, with the wind nearly aft: she glides along with scarcely
                  any perceptible motion; sometimes, in the cabin, one would fancy one
                  must be on dry land. The sky is of a greyish blue, and the sea silver
                  grey, with a very slight haze round the horizon. The water is very
                  smooth, even with a wind which would elsewhere raise a considerable sea.
                  In latitude 19°, longitude 25°, we first fell in with
                  flying fish. These are usually in flocks, and are seen in greatest
                  abundance in the morning; they fly a great way and very well, not with
                  the kind of jump which a fish takes when springing out of the water, but
                  with a <hi rend="i">bona fide</hi> flight, sometimes close to the water, sometimes some
                  feet above it. One flew on board, and measured roughly eighteen inches
                  between the tips of its wings. On Saturday, November 5, the trades left
                  us suddenly after a thunder-storm, which gave us an opportunity of
                  seeing chain lightning, which I only remember to have seen once in
                  England. As soon as the storm was over, we perceived that the wind was
                  gone, and knew that we had entered that unhappy region of calms which
                  extends over a belt of some five degrees rather to the north of the
                  line.</p>
                <p>We knew that the weather about the line was often calm, but had pictured
                  to ourselves a gorgeous sun, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n16" n="16"/>
                  golden sunsets, cloudless sky, and sea of
                  the deepest blue. On the contrary, such weather is never known there,
                  or only by mistake. It is a gloomy region. Sombre sky and sombre sea.
                  Large cauliflower-headed masses of dazzling cumulus tower in front of a
                  background of lavender-coloured satin. There are clouds of every shape
                  and size. The sails idly flap as the sea rises and falls with a heavy
                  regular but windless swell. Creaking yards and groaning rudder seem to
                  lament that they cannot get on. The horizon is hard and black, save
                  when blent softly into the sky upon one quarter or another by a rapidly
                  approaching squall. A puff of wind—“Square the yards!”—the ship
                  steers again; another—she moves slowly onward; it blows—she slips
                  through the water; it blows hard—she runs very hard—she flies; a drop
                  of rain—the wind lulls; three or four more of the size of half a crown
                  —it falls very light; it rains hard, and then the wind is dead—whereon
                  the rain comes down in a torrent which those must see who would believe.
                  The air is so highly charged with moisture that any damp thing remains
                  damp and any dry thing dampens: the decks are always wet. Mould
                  springs up anywhere, even on the very boots which one is wearing; the
                  atmosphere is like that of a vapour bath, and the dense clouds seem to
                  ward off the light, but not the heat, of the sun. The dreary monotony
                  of such weather affects the spirits of all, and even the health of some.
                  One poor girl who had long been consumptive, but who apparently had
                  rallied much during the voyage, seemed to give way suddenly as soon as
                  we had been a day in this belt of calms, and four days after, we lowered
                  her over the ship’s side into the deep.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n17" n="17"/>
                <p>One day we had a little excitement in capturing a shark, whose
                  triangular black fin had been veering about above water for some time at
                  a little distance from the ship. I will not detail a process that has
                  so often been described, but will content myself with saying that he did
                  not die unavenged, inasmuch as he administered a series of cuffs and
                  blows to anyone that was near him which would have done credit to a
                  prize-fighter, and several of the men got severe handling or, I should
                  rather say, “tailing” from him. He was accompanied by two beautifully
                  striped pilot fish—the never-failing attendants of the shark.</p>
                <p>One day during this calm we fell in with a current, when the aspect of
                  the sea was completely changed. It resembled a furiously rushing river,
                  and had the sound belonging to a strong stream, only much intensified;
                  the waves, too, tossed up their heads perpendicularly into the air;
                  whilst the empty flour-casks drifted ahead of us and to one side. It
                  was impossible to look at the sea without noticing its very singular
                  appearance. Soon a wind springing up raised the waves and obliterated
                  the more manifest features of the current, but for two or three days
                  afterwards we could perceive it more or less. There is always at this
                  time of year a strong westerly set here. The wind was the commencement
                  of the S.E. trades, and was welcomed by all with the greatest pleasure.
                  In two days more we reached the line.</p>
                <p>We crossed the line far too much to the west, in longitude 31° 6′,
                  after a very long passage of nearly seven weeks, such as our
                  captain says he never remembers to have made; fine winds, however, now
                  began to favour us, and in another week we got out of 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n18" n="18"/>
                  the tropics,
                  having had the sun vertically overhead, so as to have no shadow, on the
                  preceding day. Strange to say, the weather was never at all
                  oppressively hot after latitude 2° north, or thereabouts. A fine
                  wind, or indeed a light wind, at sea removes all unpleasant heat even of
                  the hottest and most perpendicular sun. The only time that we suffered
                  any inconvenience at all from heat was during the belt of calms; when
                  the sun was vertically over our heads it felt no hotter than on an
                  ordinary summer day. Immediately, however, upon leaving the tropics the
                  cold increased sensibly, and in latitude 27° 8′ I find
                  that I was not warm once all day. Since then we have none of us ever
                  been warm, save when taking exercise or in bed; when the thermometer was
                  up at 50° we thought it very high and called it warm. The reason
                  of the much greater cold of the southern than of the northern hemisphere
                  is that the former contains so much less land. I have not seen the
                  thermometer below 42° in my cabin, but am sure that outside it
                  has often been very much lower. We almost all got chilblains, and
                  wondered much what the winter of this hemisphere must be like if this
                  was its summer: I believe, however, that as soon as we get off the
                  coast of Australia, which I hope we may do in a couple of days, we shall
                  feel a very sensible rise in the thermometer at once. Had we known what
                  was coming, we should have prepared better against it, but we were most
                  of us under the impression that it would be warm summer weather all the
                  way. No doubt we felt it more than we should otherwise on account of
                  our having so lately crossed the line.</p>
                <p>The great feature of the southern seas is the multitude of birds which
                  inhabit it. Huge albatrosses, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n19" n="19"/>
                  molimorks (a smaller albatross), Cape
                  hens, Cape pigeons, parsons, boobies, whale birds, mutton birds, and
                  many more, wheel continually about the ship’s stern, sometimes in
                  dozens, sometimes in scores, always in considerable numbers. If a
                  person takes two pieces of pork and ties them together, leaving perhaps
                  a yard of string between the two pieces, and then throws them into the
                  sea, one albatross will catch hold of one end, and another of the other,
                  each bolts his own end and then tugs and fights with his rival till one
                  or other has to disgorge his prize; we have not, however, succeeded in
                  catching any, neither have we tried the above experiment ourselves.
                  Albatrosses are not white; they are grey, or brown with a white streak
                  down the back, and spreading a little into the wings. The under part of
                  the bird is a bluish-white. They remain without moving the wing a
                  longer time than any bird that I have ever seen, but some suppose that
                  each individual feather is vibrated rapidly, though in very small space,
                  without any motion being imparted to the main pinions of the wing. I am
                  informed that there is a strong muscle attached to each of the large
                  plumes in their wings. It certainly is strange how so large a bird
                  should be able to travel so far and so fast without any motion of the
                  wing. Albatrosses are often entirely brown, but farther south, and when
                  old, I am told, they become sometimes quite white. The stars of the
                  southern hemisphere are lauded by some: I cannot see that they surpass
                  or equal those of the northern. Some, of course, are the same. The
                  southern cross is a very great delusion. It isn’t a cross. It is a
                  kite, a kite upside down, an irregular kite upside down, with only three
                  respectable stars and one very poor and very 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n20" n="20"/>
                  much out of place. Near
                  it, however, is a truly mysterious and interesting object called the
                  coal sack: it is a black patch in the sky distinctly darker than all
                  the rest of the heavens. No star shines through it. The proper name
                  for it is the black Magellan cloud.</p>
                <p>We reached the Cape, passing about six degrees south of it, in twenty-
                  five days after crossing the line, a very fair passage; and since the
                  Cape we have done well until a week ago, when, after a series of very
                  fine runs, and during as fair a breeze as one would wish to see, we were
                  some of us astonished to see the captain giving orders to reef topsails.
                  The royals were stowed, so were the top-gallant-sails, topsails close
                  reefed, mainsail reefed, and just at 10.45 p.m., as I was going to bed,
                  I heard the captain give the order to take a reef in the foresail and
                  furl the mainsail; but before I was in bed a quarter of an hour
                  afterwards, a blast of wind came up like a wall, and all night it blew a
                  regular hurricane. The glass, which had dropped very fast all day, and
                  fallen lower than the captain had ever seen it in the southern
                  hemisphere, had given him warning what was coming, and he had prepared
                  for it. That night we ran away before the wind to the north, next day
                  we lay hove-to till evening, and two days afterwards the gale was
                  repeated, but with still greater violence. The captain was all ready
                  for it, and a ship, if she is a good sea-boat, may laugh at any winds or
                  any waves provided she be prepared. The danger is when a ship has got
                  all sail set and one of these bursts of wind is shot out at her; then
                  her masts go overboard in no time. Sailors generally estimate a gale of
                  wind by the amount of damage it does, if they don’t lose a mast or get
                  their bulwarks washed away, or at any rate carry away a few 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n21" n="21"/>
                  sails, they
                  don’t call it a gale, but a stiff breeze; if, however, they are caught
                  even by comparatively a very inferior squall, and lose something, they
                  call it a gale. The captain assured us that the sea never assumes a much grander or more
                  imposing aspect than that which it wore on this occasion. He called me
                  to look at it between two and three in the morning when it was at its
                  worst; it was certainly very grand, and made a tremendous noise, and the
                  wind would scarcely let one stand, and made such a roaring in the
                  rigging as I never heard, but there was not that terrific appearance
                  that I had expected. It didn’t suggest any ideas to one’s mind about
                  the possibility of anything happening to one. It was excessively
                  unpleasant to be rolled hither and thither, and I never felt the force
                  of gravity such a nuisance before; one’s soup at dinner would face one
                  at an angle of 45° with the horizon, it would look as though
                  immovable on a steep inclined plane, and it required the nicest handling
                  to keep the plane truly horizontal. So with one’s tea, which would
                  alternately rush forward to be drunk and fly as though one were a
                  Tantalus; so with all one’s goods, which would be seized with the most
                  erratic propensities. Still we were unable to imagine ourselves in any
                  danger, save that one flaxen-headed youth of two-and-twenty kept waking
                  up his companion for the purpose of saying to him at intervals during
                  the night, “I say, N—, isn’t it awful?” till finally N— silenced him with a
                  boot. While on the subject of storms I may add, that a captain, if at
                  all a scientific man, can tell whether he is in a cyclone (as we were)
                  or not, and if he is in a cyclone he can tell in what part of it he is,
                  and how he must steer so as to get out of it. A cyclone is a storm 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n22" n="22"/>
                  that
                  moves in a circle round a calm of greater or less diameter; the calm
                  moves forward in the centre of the rotatory storm at the rate of from
                  one or two to thirty miles an hour. A large cyclone 500 miles in
                  diameter, rushing furiously round its centre, will still advance in a
                  right line, only very slowly indeed. A small one 50 or 60 miles across
                  will progress more rapidly. One vessel sailed for five days at the rate
                  of 12, 13, and 14 knots an hour round one of these cyclones before the
                  wind all the time, yet in the five days she had made only 187 miles in a
                  straight line. I tell this tale as it was told to me, but have not
                  studied the subjects myself. Whatever saloon passengers may think about
                  a gale of wind, I am sure that the poor sailors who have to go aloft in
                  it and reef topsails cannot welcome it with any pleasure.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c2" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter II</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Life on Board—Calm—Boat Lowered—Snares and Traps—Land—Driven off
                  coast—Enter Port Lyttelton—Requisites for a Sea Voyage—Spirit of
                  Adventure aroused.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>Before continuing the narrative of my voyage, I must turn to other
                  topics and give you some account of my life on board. My time has
                  passed very pleasantly: I have read a good deal; I have nearly finished
                  Gibbon’s <hi rend="i">Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire</hi>, am studying Liebig’s
                  <hi rend="i">Agricultural Chemistry</hi>, and learning the concertina on the instrument of
                  one of my fellow-passengers. Besides this, I have had the getting up
                  and management of our choir. We practise three or four times a week; we
                  chant the Venite, Glorias, and 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n23" n="23"/>
                  Te Deums, and sing one hymn. I have two
                  basses, two tenors, one alto, and lots of girls, and the singing
                  certainly is better than you would hear in nine country places out of
                  ten. I have been glad by this means to form the acquaintance of many of
                  the poorer passengers. My health has been very good all the voyage: I
                  have not had a day’s sea-sickness. The provisions are not very first-
                  rate, and the day after to-morrow, being Christmas Day, we shall sigh
                  for the roast beef of Old England, as our dinner will be somewhat of the
                  meagrest. Never mind! On the whole I cannot see reason to find any
                  great fault. We have a good ship, a good captain, and victuals
                  sufficient in quantity. Everyone but myself abuses the owners like pick
                  pockets, but I rather fancy that some of them will find themselves worse
                  off in New Zealand. When I come back, if I live to do so (and I
                  sometimes amass a wonderful fortune in a very short time, and come back
                  fabulously rich, and do all sorts of things), I think I shall try the
                  overland route. Almost every evening four of us have a very pleasant
                  rubber, which never gets stale. So you will have gathered that, though
                  very anxious to get to our journey’s end, which, with luck, we hope to
                  do in about three weeks’ time, still the voyage has not proved at all
                  the unbearable thing that some of us imagined it would have been. One
                  great amusement I have forgotten to mention—that is, shuffle-board, a
                  game which consists in sending some round wooden platters along the deck
                  into squares chalked and numbered from one to ten. This game will
                  really keep one quite hot in the coldest weather if played with spirit.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n24" n="24"/>
                <p>During the month that has elapsed since writing the last sentence, we
                  have had strong gales and long, tedious calms. On one of these
                  occasions the captain lowered a boat, and a lot of us scrambled over the
                  ship’s side and got in, taking it in turns to row. The first thing that
                  surprised us was the very much warmer temperature of the sea-level than
                  that on deck. The change was astonishing. I have suffered from a
                  severe cold ever since my return to the ship. On deck it was cold,
                  thermometer 46° on the sea-level it was deliciously warm. The
                  next thing that surprised us was the way in which the ship was pitching,
                  though it appeared a dead calm. Up she rose and down she fell upon a
                  great hummocky swell which came lazily up from the S.W., making our
                  horizon from the boat all uneven. On deck we had thought it a very
                  slight swell; in the boat we perceived what a heavy, humpy, ungainly
                  heap of waters kept rising and sinking all round us, sometimes blocking
                  out the whole ship, save the top of the main royal, in the strangest way
                  in the world. We pulled round the ship, thinking we had never in our
                  lives seen anything so beautiful as she then looked in the sunny
                  morning, when suddenly we saw a large ripple in the waters not far off.
                  At first the captain imagined it to have been caused by a whale, and was
                  rather alarmed, but by and by it turned out to be nothing but a shoal of
                  fish. Then we made for a large piece of seaweed which we had seen some
                  way astern. It extended some ten feet deep, and was a huge, tangled,
                  loose, floating mass; among it nestled little fishes innumerable, and as
                  we looked down amid its intricate branches through the sun-lit azure of
                  the water, the effect was beautiful. This mass we attached

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n25" n="25"/>
                  to the boat,
                  and with great labour and long time succeeded in getting it up to the
                  ship, the little fishes following behind the seaweed. It was impossible
                  to lift it on board, so we fastened it to the ship’s side and came in to
                  luncheon. After lunch some ropes were arranged to hoist the ladies in a
                  chair over the ship’s side and lower them into the boat—a process which
                  created much merriment. Into the boat we put half a dozen of champagne
                  —a sight which gave courage to one or two to brave the descent who had
                  not previously ventured on such a feat. Then the ladies were pulled
                  round the ship, and, when about a mile ahead of her, we drank the
                  champagne and had a regular jollification. Returning to show them the
                  seaweed, the little fishes looked so good that someone thought of a
                  certain net wherewith the doctor catches ocean insects, porpytas, clios,
                  spinulas, etc. With this we caught in half an hour amid much screaming,
                  laughter, and unspeakable excitement, no less than 250 of them. They
                  were about five inches long—funny little blue fishes with wholesome-
                  looking scales. We ate them next day, and they were excellent. Some
                  expected that we should have swollen or suffered some bad effects, but
                  no evil happened to us: not but what these deep-sea fishes are
                  frequently poisonous, but I believe that scaly fishes are always
                  harmless. We returned by half-past three, after a most enjoyable day;
                  but, as proof of the heat being much greater in the boat, I may mention
                  that one of the party lost the skin from his face and arms, and that we
                  were all much sunburnt even in so short a time; yet one man who bathed
                  that day said he had never felt such cold water in his life.</p>
                <p>We are now (January 21) in great hopes of sighting

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n26" n="26"/>
                  land in three or four
                  days, and are really beginning to feel near the end of our voyage: not
                  that I can realise this to myself; it seems as though I had always been
                  on board the ship, and was always going to be, and as if all my past
                  life had not been mine, but had belonged to somebody else, or as though
                  someone had taken mine and left me his by mistake. I expect, however,
                  that when the land actually comes in sight we shall have little
                  difficulty in realising the fact that the voyage has come to a close.
                  The weather has been much warmer since we have been off the coast of
                  Australia, even though Australia is some 10° north of our present
                  position. I have not, however, yet seen the thermometer higher than 56°
                  since we passed the Cape. Now we are due south of the south point of
                  Van Diemen’s Land, and consequently nearer land than we have been for
                  some time. We are making for the Snares, two high islets about sixty
                  miles south of Stewart’s Island, the southernmost of the New Zealand
                  group. We sail immediately to the north of them, and then turn up
                  suddenly. The route we have to take passes between the Snares and the
                  Traps—two rather ominous-sounding names, but I believe more terrible in
                  name than in any other particular.</p>
                <p><hi rend="i">January 22</hi>.—Yesterday at midday I was sitting writing in my cabin, when
                  I heard the joyful cry of “Land!” and, rushing on deck, saw the swelling
                  and beautiful outline of the high land in Stewart’s Island. We had
                  passed close by the Snares in the morning, but the weather was too thick
                  for us to see them, though the birds flocked therefrom in myriads. We
                  then passed between the Traps, which the captain saw distinctly, one on
                  each side of him, from the main topgallant yard. 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n27" n="27"/>
                  Land continued in
                  sight till sunset, but since then it has disappeared. To-day (Sunday)
                  we are speeding up the coast; the anchors are ready, and to-morrow by
                  early daylight we trust to drop them in the harbour of Lyttelton. We
                  have reason, from certain newspapers, to believe that the mails leave on
                  the 23rd of the month, in which case I shall have no time or means to
                  add a single syllable.</p>
                <p><hi rend="i">January 26</hi>.—Alas for the vanity of human speculation! After writing
                  the last paragraph the wind fell light, then sprung up foul, and so we
                  were slowly driven to the E.N.E. On Monday night it blew hard, and we
                  had close-reefed topsails. Tuesday morning at five it was lovely, and
                  the reefs were all shaken out; a light air sprang up, and the ship, at
                  10 o’clock, had come up to her course, when suddenly, without the
                  smallest warning, a gale came down upon us from the S.W. like a wall.
                  The men were luckily very smart in taking in canvas, but at one time the
                  captain thought he should have had to cut away the mizzenmast. We were
                  reduced literally to bare poles, and lay-to under a piece of tarpaulin,
                  six times doubled, and about two yards square, fastened up in the mizzen
                  rigging. All day and night we lay thus, drifting to leeward at three
                  knots an hour. In the twenty-four hours we had drifted sixty miles.
                  Next day the wind moderated; but at 12 we found that we were eighty
                  miles north of the peninsula and some 3° east of it. So we set a
                  little sail, and commenced forereaching slowly on our course. Little
                  and little the wind died, and it soon fell dead calm. That evening
                  (Wednesday), some twenty albatrosses being congregated like a flock of
                  geese round the ship’s stern, we succeeded in catching some of them, the
                  first we 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n28" n="28"/>
                  had caught on the voyage. We would have let them go again, but
                  the sailors think them good eating, and begged them of us, at the same
                  time prophesying two days’ foul wind for every albatross taken. It was
                  then dead calm, but a light wind sprang up in the night, and on Thursday
                  we sighted Banks Peninsula. Again the wind fell tantalisingly light,
                  but we kept drawing slowly toward land. In the beautiful sunset sky,
                  crimson and gold, blue, silver, and purple, exquisite and
                  tranquillising, lay ridge behind ridge, outline behind outline, sunlight
                  behind shadow, shadow behind sunlight, gully and serrated ravine. Hot
                  puffs of wind kept coming from the land, and there were several fires
                  burning. I got my arm-chair on deck, and smoked a quiet pipe with the
                  intensest satisfaction. Little by little the night drew down, and then
                  we rounded the headlands. Strangely did the waves sound breaking
                  against the rocks of the harbour; strangely, too, looked the outlines of
                  the mountains through the night. Presently we saw a light ahead from a
                  ship: we drew slowly near, and as we passed you might have heard a pin
                  drop. “What ship’s that?” said a strange voice.—<hi rend="i">The Roman Emperor</hi>,
                  said the captain. “Are you all well?”—“All well.” Then the captain
                  asked, “Has the <hi rend="i">Robert Small</hi> arrived?”—“No,” was the answer, “nor yet
                  the <hi rend="i">Burmah</hi>.” <note xml:id="fn1" n="*"><p>See Preface.</p></note> You may imagine what I felt. Then a rocket was sent
                  up, and the pilot came on board. He gave us a roaring republican speech
                  on the subject of India, China, etc. I rather admired him, especially
                  as he faithfully promised to send us some fresh beefsteaks and potatoes
                  for breakfast. A north-wester sprung up as soon as we had dropped

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n29" n="29"/>
                  anchor: had it commenced a little sooner we should have had to put out
                  again to sea. That night I packed a knapsack to go on shore, but the
                  wind blew so hard that no boat could put off till one o’clock in the
                  day, at which hour I and one or two others landed, and, proceeding to
                  the post office, were told there were no letters for us. I afterwards
                  found mine had gone hundreds of miles away to a namesake—a cruel
                  disappointment.</p>
                <p>A few words concerning the precautions advisable for anyone who is about
                  to take a long sea-voyage may perhaps be useful. First and foremost,
                  unless provided with a companion whom he well knows and can trust, he
                  must have a cabin to himself. There are many men with whom one can be
                  on excellent terms when not compelled to be perpetually with them, but
                  whom the propinquity of the same cabin would render simply intolerable.
                  It would not even be particularly agreeable to be awakened during a
                  hardly captured wink of sleep by the question “Is it not awful?” that,
                  however, would be a minor inconvenience. No one, I am sure, will repent
                  paying a few pounds more for a single cabin who has seen the
                  inconvenience that others have suffered from having a drunken or
                  disagreeable companion in so confined a space. It is not even like a
                  large room. He should have books in plenty, both light and solid. A
                  folding arm-chair is a great comfort, and a very cheap one. In the hot
                  weather I found mine invaluable, and, in the bush, it will still come in
                  usefully. He should have a little table and common chair: these are
                  real luxuries, as all who have tried to write, or seen others attempt
                  it, from a low arm-chair at a washing-stand will readily acknowledge.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n30" n="30"/>
                <p>A small disinfecting charcoal filter is very desirable. Ship’s water is
                  often bad, and the ship’s filter may be old and defective. Mine has
                  secured me and others during the voyage pure and sweet-tasting water,
                  when we could not drink that supplied us by the ship. A bottle or two
                  of raspberry vinegar will be found a luxury when near the line. By the
                  aid of these means and appliances I have succeeded in making myself
                  exceedingly comfortable. A small chest of drawers would have been
                  preferable to a couple of boxes for my clothes, and I should recommend
                  another to get one. A ten-pound note will suffice for all these things.
                  The bunk should not be too wide: one rolls so in rough weather; of
                  course it should not be athwartships, if avoidable. No one in his right
                  mind will go second class if he can, by any hook or crook, raise money
                  enough to go first.</p>
                <p>On the whole, there are many advantageous results from a sea-voyage.
                  One’s geography improves apace, and numberless incidents occur pregnant
                  with interest to a landsman; moreover, there are sure to be many on
                  board who have travelled far and wide, and one gains a great deal of
                  information about all sorts of races and places. One effect is,
                  perhaps, pernicious, but this will probably soon wear off on land. It
                  awakens an adventurous spirit, and kindles a strong desire to visit
                  almost every spot upon the face of the globe. The captain yarns about
                  California and the China seas—the doctor about Valparaiso and the
                  Andes—another raves about Hawaii and the islands of the Pacific—while
                  a fourth will compare nothing with Japan.</p>
                <p>The world begins to feel very small when one finds one can get half
                  round it in three months; and one 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n31" n="31"/>
                  mentally determines to visit all these
                  places before coming back again, not to mention a good many more.</p>
                <p>I search my diary in vain to find some pretermitted adventure wherewith
                  to give you a thrill, or, as good Mrs. B. calls it, “a feel”; but I can
                  find none. The mail is going; I will write again by the next.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c3" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter III</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Aspect of Port Lyttelton—Ascent of Hill behind it—View—Christ Church
                  —Yankeeisms—Return to Port Lyttelton and Ship—Phormium Tenax—Visit to
                  a Farm—Moa Bones.</p>
                </argument>
                <p><hi rend="i">January 27</hi>, <date when="1860">1860</date>.—Oh, the heat! the clear transparent atmosphere, and
                  the dust! How shall I describe everything—the little townlet, for I
                  cannot call it town, nestling beneath the bare hills that we had been
                  looking at so longingly all the morning—the scattered wooden boxes of
                  houses, with ragged roods of scrubby ground between them—the tussocks
                  of brown grass—the huge wide-leafed flax, with its now seedy stem,
                  sometimes 15 or 16 feet high, luxuriant and tropical-looking—the
                  healthy clear-complexioned men, shaggy-bearded, rowdy-hatted, and
                  independent, pictures of rude health and strength—the stores, supplying
                  all heterogeneous commodities—the mountains, rising right behind the
                  harbour to a height of over a thousand feet—the varied outline of the
                  harbour now smooth and sleeping. Ah me! pleasant sight and fresh to
                  sea-stricken eyes. The hot air, too, was very welcome after our long
                  chill.</p>
                <p>We dined at the table d’hote at the Mitre—so foreign and yet so
                  English—the windows open to the ground, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n32" n="32"/>
                  looking upon the lovely
                  harbour. Hither come more of the shaggy clear-complexioned men with the
                  rowdy hats; looked at them with awe and befitting respect. Much grieved
                  to find beer sixpence a glass. This was indeed serious, and was one of
                  the first intimations which we received that we were in a land where
                  money flies like wild-fire.</p>
                <p>After dinner I and another commenced the ascent of the hill between port
                  and Christ Church. We had not gone far before we put our knapsacks on
                  the back of the pack-horse that goes over the hill every day (poor pack-
                  horse!). It is indeed an awful pull up that hill; yet we were so
                  anxious to see what was on the other side of it that we scarcely noticed
                  the fatigue: I thought it very beautiful. It is volcanic, brown, and
                  dry; large intervals of crumbling soil, and then a stiff, wiry,
                  uncompromising-looking tussock of the very hardest grass; then perhaps a
                  flax bush, or, as we should have said, a flax plant; then more crumbly,
                  brown, dry soil, mixed with fine but dried grass, and then more
                  tussocks; volcanic rock everywhere cropping out, sometimes red and
                  tolerably soft, sometimes black and abominably hard. There was a great
                  deal, too, of a very uncomfortable prickly shrub, which they call
                  Irishman, and which I do not like the look of at all. There were cattle
                  browsing where they could, but to my eyes it seemed as though they had
                  but poor times of it. So we continued to climb, panting and broiling in
                  the afternoon sun, and much admiring the lovely view beneath. At last
                  we near the top, and look down upon the plain, bounded by the distant
                  Apennines, that run through the middle of the island. Near at hand, at
                  the foot of the hill, we saw a few pretty 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n33" n="33"/>
                  little box-like houses in
                  trim, pretty little gardens, stacks of corn and fields, a little river
                  with a craft or two lying near a wharf, whilst the nearer country was
                  squared into many-coloured fields. But, after all, the view was rather
                  of the “long stare” description. There was a great extent of country,
                  but very few objects to attract the eye and make it rest any while in
                  any given direction. The mountains wanted outlines; they were not
                  broken up into fine forms like the Carnarvonshire mountains, but were
                  rather a long, blue, lofty, even line, like the Jura from Geneva or the
                  Berwyn from Shrewsbury. The plains, too, were lovely in colouring, but
                  would have been wonderfully improved by an object or two a little nearer
                  than the mountains. I must confess that the view, though undoubtedly
                  fine, rather disappointed me. The one in the direction of the harbour
                  was infinitely superior.</p>
                <p>At the bottom of the hill we met the car to Christ Church; it halted
                  some time at a little wooden public-house, and by and by at another,
                  where was a Methodist preacher, who had just been reaping corn for two
                  pounds an acre. He showed me some half-dozen stalks of gigantic size,
                  but most of that along the roadside was thin and poor. Then we reached
                  Christ Church on the little river Avon; it is larger than Lyttelton and
                  more scattered, but not so pretty. Here, too, the men are shaggy,
                  clear-complexioned, brown, and healthy-looking, and wear exceedingly
                  rowdy hats. I put up at Mr. Rowland Davis’s; and as no one during the
                  evening seemed much inclined to talk to me, I listened to the
                  conversation.</p>
                <p>The all-engrossing topics seemed to be sheep, horses, dogs, cattle,
                  English grasses, paddocks, bush, and so 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n34" n="34"/>
                  forth. From about seven o’clock
                  in the evening till about twelve at night I cannot say that I heard much
                  else. These were the exact things I wanted to hear about, and I
                  listened till they had been repeated so many times over that I almost
                  grew tired of the subject, and wished the conversation would turn to
                  something else. A few expressions were not familiar to me. When we
                  should say in England “Certainly not,” it is here “No fear,” or “Don’t
                  <hi rend="i">you</hi> believe it.” When they want to answer in the affirmative they say
                  “It is <hi rend="i">so</hi>,” “It does <hi rend="i">so</hi>.” The word “hum,” too, without pronouncing the
                  <hi rend="i">u</hi>, is in amusing requisition. I perceived that this stood either for
                  assent, or doubt, or wonder, or a general expression of comprehension
                  without compromising the hummer’s own opinion, and indeed for a great
                  many more things than these; in fact, if a man did not want to say
                  anything at all he said “hum hum.” It is a very good expression, and
                  saves much trouble when its familiar use has been acquired. Beyond
                  these trifles I noticed no Yankeeism, and the conversation was English
                  in point of expression. I was rather startled at hearing one gentleman
                  ask another whether he meant to wash this year, and receive the answer
                  “No.” I soon discovered that a person’s sheep are himself. If his
                  sheep are clean, he is clean. He does not wash his <hi rend="i">sheep</hi> before
                  shearing, but <hi rend="i">he</hi> washes; and, most marvellous of all, it is not his
                  sheep which lamb, but he “lambs down” himself.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <p>I have purchased a horse, by name Doctor. I hope he is a homoeopathist.
                  He is in colour bay, distinctly branded P. C. on the near shoulder. I
                  am glad the 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n35" n="35"/>
                  brand is clear, for, as you well know, all horses are alike
                  to me unless there is some violent distinction in their colour. This
                  horse I bought from ——, to whom Mr. FitzGerald kindly gave me a letter
                  of introduction. I thought I could not do better than buy from a person
                  of known character, seeing that my own ignorance is so very great upon
                  the subject. I had to give £55, but, as horses are going, that
                  does not seem much out of the way. He is a good river-horse, and very
                  strong. A horse is an absolute necessity in this settlement; he is your
                  carriage, your coach, and your railway train.</p>
                <p>On Friday I went to Port Lyttelton, meeting on the way many of our late
                  fellow-passengers—some despondent, some hopeful; one or two dinnerless
                  and in the dumps when we first encountered them, but dinnered and
                  hopeful when we met them again on our return. We chatted with and
                  encouraged them all, pointing out the general healthy, well-conditioned
                  look of the residents. Went on board. How strangely changed the ship
                  appeared! Sunny, motionless, and quiet; no noisy children, no
                  slatternly, slipshod women rolling about the decks, no slush, no washing
                  of dirty linen in dirtier water. There was the old mate in a clean
                  shirt at last, leaning against the mainmast, and smoking his yard of
                  clay; the butcher close—shaven and clean; the sailors smart, and
                  welcoming us with a smile. It almost looked like going home. Dined in
                  Lyttelton with several of my fellow-passengers, who evidently thought it
                  best to be off with the old love before they were on with the new, i.e.
                  to spend all they brought with them before they set about acquiring a
                  new fortune. Then went and helped Mr. and Mrs. R. to arrange their new
                  house, i.e. R. and I scrubbed the 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n36" n="36"/>
                  floors of the two rooms they have
                  taken with soap, scrubbing-brushes, flannel, and water, made them
                  respectably clean, and removed his boxes into their proper places.</p>
                <p><hi rend="i">Saturday</hi>.—Rode again to port, and saw my case of saddlery still on
                  board. When riding back the haze obscured the snowy range, and the
                  scenery reminded me much of Cambridgeshire. The distinctive marks which
                  characterise it as not English are the occasional Ti palms, which have a
                  very tropical appearance, and the luxuriance of the Phormium tenax. If
                  you strip a shred of this leaf not thicker than an ordinary piece of
                  string, you will find it hard work to break it, if you succeed in doing
                  so at all without cutting your finger. On the whole, if the road
                  leading from Heathcote Ferry to Christ Church were through an avenue of
                  mulberry trees, and the fields on either side were cultivated with
                  Indian corn and vineyards, and if through these you could catch an
                  occasional glimpse of a distant cathedral of pure white marble, you
                  might well imagine yourself nearing Milan. As it is, the country is a
                  sort of a cross between the plains of Lombardy and the fens of North
                  Cambridgeshire.</p>
                <p>At night, a lot of Nelson and Wellington men came to the club. I was
                  amused at dinner by a certain sailor and others, who maintained that the
                  end of the world was likely to arrive shortly; the principal argument
                  appearing to be, that there was no more sheep country to be found in
                  Canterbury. This fact is, I fear, only too true. With this single
                  exception, the conversation was purely horsy and sheepy. The fact is,
                  the races are approaching, and they are the grand annual jubilee of
                  Canterbury.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n37" n="37"/>
                <p>Next morning, I rode some miles into the country, and visited a farm.
                  Found the inmates (two brothers) at dinner. Cold boiled mutton and
                  bread, and cold tea without milk, poured straight from a huge kettle in
                  which it is made every morning, seem the staple commodities. No
                  potatoes—nothing hot. They had no servant, and no cow. The bread,
                  which was very white, was made by the younger. They showed me, with
                  some little pleasure, some of the improvements they were making, and
                  told me what they meant to do; and I looked at them with great respect.
                  These men were as good gentlemen, in the conventional sense of the word,
                  as any with whom we associate in England—I daresay, <hi rend="i">de facto</hi>, much
                  better than many of them. They showed me some moa bones which they had
                  ploughed up (the moa, as you doubtless know, was an enormous bird, which
                  must have stood some fifteen feet high), also some stone Maori battle-
                  axes. They bought this land two years ago, and assured me that, even
                  though they had not touched it, they could get for it cent per cent upon
                  the price which they then gave.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c4" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter IV</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Sheep on Terms, Schedule and Explanation—Investment in Sheep-run—Risk
                  of Disease, and Laws upon the Subject—Investment in laying down Land in
                  English Grass—In Farming—Journey to Oxford—Journey to the Glaciers—
                  Remote Settlers—Literature in the Bush—Blankets and Flies—Ascent of
                  the Rakaia—Camping out—Glaciers—Minerals—Parrots—Unexplored Col—
                  Burning the Flats—Return.</p>
                </argument>
                <p><hi rend="i">February</hi> 10, <date when="1860">1860</date>.—I must confess to being fairly puzzled to know what
                  to do with the money you have sent me. Everyone suggests different
                  investments. One says buy sheep and put them out on terms. 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n38" n="38"/>
                  I will
                  explain to you what this means. I can buy a thousand ewes for £1250; 
                  these I should place in the charge of a squatter whose run is
                  not fully stocked (and indeed there is hardly a run in the province
                  fully stocked). This person would take my sheep for either three, four,
                  five, or more years, as we might arrange, and would allow me yearly 2<hi rend="i">s</hi>.
                  6<hi rend="i">d</hi>. per head in lieu of wool. This would give me 2<hi rend="i">s</hi>. 6<hi rend="i">d</hi>. as the yearly
                  interest on 25<hi rend="i">s</hi>. Besides this he would allow me 40 per cent per annum
                  of increase, half male, and half female, and of these the females would
                  bear increase also as soon as they had attained the age of two years;
                  moreover, the increase would return me 2<hi rend="i">s</hi>. 6<hi rend="i">d</hi>. per head wool money as
                  soon as they became sheep. At the end of the term, my sheep would be
                  returned to me as per agreement, with no deduction for deaths, but the
                  original sheep would be, of course, so much the older, and some of them
                  being doubtless dead, sheep of the same age as they would have been will
                  be returned in their place.</p>
                <p>I will subjoin a schedule showing what 500 ewes will amount to in seven
                  years; we will date from <date when="1860-01">January, 1860</date>, and will suppose the yearly
                  increase to be one-half male and one-half female.</p>
                <p>
                  <table>
                    <row>
                      <cell role="label"/>
                      <cell role="label">Ewes</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Ewe Lambs</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Wether Lambs</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Ewe Hoggets</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Wether Hoggets</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Wethers</cell>
                      <cell role="label">Total</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>1 year old <date when="1860-01">January, 1860</date></cell>
                      <cell>500</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>500</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1861">1861</date></cell>
                      <cell>500</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>700</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1862">1862</date></cell>
                      <cell>500</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>—</cell>
                      <cell>900</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1863">1863</date></cell>
                      <cell>600</cell>
                      <cell>120</cell>
                      <cell>120</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>100</cell>
                      <cell>1140</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1864">1864</date></cell>
                      <cell>700</cell>
                      <cell>140</cell>
                      <cell>140</cell>
                      <cell>120</cell>
                      <cell>120</cell>
                      <cell>200</cell>
                      <cell>1420</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1865">1865</date></cell>
                      <cell>820</cell>
                      <cell>164</cell>
                      <cell>164</cell>
                      <cell>140</cell>
                      <cell>140</cell>
                      <cell>320</cell>
                      <cell>
                        <date when="1748">1748</date>
                      </cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1866">1866</date></cell>
                      <cell>960</cell>
                      <cell>192</cell>
                      <cell>192</cell>
                      <cell>164</cell>
                      <cell>164</cell>
                      <cell>460</cell>
                      <cell>2132</cell>
                    </row>
                    <row>
                      <cell>〃 〃 <date when="1867">1867</date></cell>
                      <cell>1124</cell>
                      <cell>225</cell>
                      <cell>225</cell>
                      <cell>192</cell>
                      <cell>192</cell>
                      <cell>624</cell>
                      <cell>2582</cell>
                    </row>
                  </table>
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n39" n="39"/>
                <p>The yearly wool money would be:—

                  <table><row><cell role="label"/><cell role="label"/><cell role="label"><hi rend="i">£</hi></cell><cell role="label"><hi rend="i">s</hi>.</cell><cell role="label"><hi rend="i">d</hi>.</cell></row><row><cell><date when="1861-01">January, 1861</date></cell><cell>2<hi rend="i">s</hi>. 6<hi rend="i">d</hi>. per head</cell><cell>62</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1862">1862</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>87</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1863">1863</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>112</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1864">1864</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>142</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1865">1865</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>177</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1866">1866</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>218</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>〃 〃 <date when="1867">1867</date></cell><cell>〃 〃</cell><cell>266</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>Total wool money received</cell><cell/><cell>1067</cell><cell>10</cell><cell>0</cell></row><row><cell>Original capital expended</cell><cell/><cell>£625</cell><cell>0</cell><cell>0</cell></row></table>
                </p>
                <p>I will explain briefly the meaning of this.</p>
                <p>We will suppose that the ewes have all two teeth to start with—two
                  teeth indicate one year old, four teeth two years, six teeth three
                  years, eight teeth (or full mouthed) four years. For the edification of
                  some of my readers as ignorant as I am myself upon ovine matters, I may
                  mention that the above teeth are to be looked for in the lower jaw and
                  not the upper, the front portion of which is toothless. The ewes, then,
                  being one year old to start with, they will be eight years old at the
                  end of seven years. I have only, however, given you so long a term that
                  you may see what would be the result of putting out sheep on terms
                  either for three, four, five, six, or seven years, according as you
                  like. Sheep at eight years old will be in their old age: they will
                  live nine or ten years—sometimes more, but an eight-year-old sheep
                  would be what is called a broken-mouthed creature; that is to say, it
                  would have lost some of its teeth from old age, and would generally be
                  found to crawl along at the tail end of the mob; so that of the 2582
                  sheep returned to me, 500 would be very old, 200 would be seven years
                  old, 200 six years old. All these would pass as old sheep, and not
                  fetch very much; one 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n40" n="40"/>
                  might get about 15<hi rend="i">s</hi>. a head for the lot all round.
                  Perhaps, however, you might sell the 200 six years old with the younger
                  ones. Not to overestimate, count these 700 old sheep as worth nothing
                  at all, and consider that I have <date when="1800">1800</date> sheep in prime order, reckoning
                  the lambs as sheep (a weaned lamb being worth nearly as much as a full-
                  grown sheep). Suppose these sheep to have gone down in value from 25<hi rend="i">s</hi>.
                  a head to 10<hi rend="i">s</hi>., and at the end of my term I realise £900. Suppose
                  that of the wool money I have only spent £62 10<hi rend="i">s</hi>. per annum, i.e.
                  ten per cent on the original outlay, and that I have laid by the
                  remainder of the wool money. I shall have from the wool money a surplus
                  of £630 (some of which should have been making ten per cent
                  interest for some time); that is to say, my total receipts for the sheep
                  should be at the least £1530. Say that the capital had only
                  doubled itself in the seven years, the investment could not be
                  considered a bad one. The above is a <hi rend="i">bona-fide</hi> statement of one of the
                  commonest methods of investing money in sheep. I cannot think from all
                  I have heard that sheep will be lower than 10s. a head, still some place
                  the minimum value as low as 6<hi rend="i">s</hi>.

                  <note xml:id="fn2" n="*"><p><date when="1862-08">August, 1862</date>.—Since writing the above, matters have somewhat
                      changed. Firstly, Ewes are fully worth 30<hi rend="i">s</hi>. a head, and are not to be
                      had under. Secondly, The diggings in Otago have caused the value of
                      wethers to rise, and as they are now selling at 33s. on the runs of the
                      Otago station (I quote the <hi rend="i"><name key="name-120992" type="organisation">Lyttelton Times</name></hi>, which may be depended upon),
                      and those runs are only very partially stocked, the supply there must in
                      all probability fall short of the demand. The price of sheep in this
                      settlement is therefore raised also, and likely to continue high. All
                      depends upon what this next spring may bring forth upon the Otago gold-
                      fields. If they keep up the reputation which they sustained until the
                      winter caused the diggers to retreat, the price will be high for some
                      few years longer; if they turn out a failure, it <hi rend="i">must</hi> fall before very
                      long. Still, there is a large and increasing population in Canterbury,
                      and as its sheep-feeding area is as nothing compared with that of
                      Australia, we do not expect sheep here ever to fall as low as they did
                      there before the diggings. Indeed, they hardly can do so; for our sheep
                      are larger than the Australian, and clip a much heavier fleece, so that
                      their fleece, and skins, and tallow must be of greater value. Should
                      means be found of converting the meat into portable soup, the carcase of
                      the sheep ought, even at its lowest value, to be considerably higher
                      than 10s. Nothing is heard about this yet, for the country is not
                      nearly stocked, so that the thing is not needed; but one would, <hi rend="i">à
                        priori</hi>, be under the impression that there should ultimately be no
                      insuperable difficulty in rescuing the meat from waste. It is a matter
                      which might well attract the attention of scientific men in England. We
                      should all be exceedingly obliged to them if they would kindly cause
                      sheep to be as high as 15<hi rend="i">s</hi>. or 17<hi rend="i">s</hi>. seven years hence, and I can see no
                      reason why, if the meat could be made use of, they should fall lower.
                      In other respects, what I have written about sheep on terms is true to
                      the present day.</p></note>
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n41" n="41"/>
                <p>The question arises, What is to be done with one’s money when the term
                  is out? I cannot answer; yet surely the colony cannot be quite used up
                  in seven years, and one can hardly suppose but that, even in that
                  advanced state of the settlement, means will not be found of investing a
                  few thousand pounds to advantage.</p>
                <p>The general recommendation which I receive is to buy the goodwill of a
                  run; this cannot be done under about £100 for every thousand
                  acres. Thus, a run of 20,000 acres will be worth £<date when="2000">2000</date>. Still,
                  if a man has sufficient capital to stock it well at once, it will pay
                  him, even at this price. We will suppose the run to carry 10,000 sheep.
                  The wool money from these should be £2500 per annum. If a man can
                  start with <date when="2000">2000</date> ewes, it will not be long before he finds himself worth
                  10,000 sheep. Then the sale of surplus stock which he has not country
                  to feed should fetch him in fully £1000 per annum; so that,
                  allowing the country to cost £<date when="2000">2000</date>, and the sheep £2500, and
                  allowing £1000 for working, plant, buildings, dray, bullocks, and

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n42" n="42"/>
                  stores, and £500 more for contingencies and expenses of the first
                  two years, during which the run will not fully pay its own expenses—for
                  a capital of £6000 a man may in a few years find himself possessed
                  of something like a net income of £<date when="2000">2000</date> per annum. Marvellous as
                  all this sounds, I am assured that it is true. 
                  <note xml:id="fn3" n="*"><p>The above is true to the present day (<date when="1862-08">August, 1862</date>), save that a
                      higher price must be given for the goodwill of a run, and that sheep are
                      fully 30<hi rend="i">s</hi>. a head. Say £8000 instead of £6000, and the rest
                      will stand. £8000 should do the thing handsomely.</p></note>
                  On the other hand,
                  there are risks. There is the uncertainty of what will be done in the
                  year <date when="1870">1870</date>, when the runs lapse to the Government. The general opinion
                  appears to be, that they will be re-let, at a greatly advanced rent, to
                  the present occupiers. The present rent of land is a farthing per acre
                  for the first and second years, a halfpenny for the third, and three
                  farthings for the fourth and every succeeding year. Most of the waste
                  lands in the province are now paying three farthings per acre. There is
                  the danger also of scab. This appears to depend a good deal upon the
                  position of the run and its nature. Thus, a run situated in the plains
                  over which sheep are being constantly driven from the province of
                  Nelson, will be in more danger than one on the remoter regions of the
                  back country. In Nelson there are few, if any, laws against
                  carelessness in respect of scab. In Canterbury the laws are very
                  stringent. Sheep have to be dipped three months before they quit
                  Nelson, and inspected and re-dipped (in tobacco water and sulphur) on
                  their entry into this province. Nevertheless, a single sheep may remain
                  infected, even after this second dipping. The scab may not be apparent,
                  but it may break out after having been a month or two in a latent state.

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n43" n="43"/>
                  One sheep will infect others, and the whole mob will soon become
                  diseased; indeed, a mob is considered unsound, and compelled to be
                  dipped, if even a single scabby sheep have joined it. Dipping is an
                  expensive process, and if a man’s sheep trespass on to his neighbour’s
                  run he has to dip his neighbour’s also. Moreover, scab may break out
                  just before or in mid-winter, when it is almost impossible, on the
                  plains, to get firewood sufficient to boil the water and tobacco (sheep
                  must be dipped whilst the liquid is at a temperature of not less than 90°), 
                  and when the severity of the sou’-westers renders it nearly
                  certain that a good few sheep will be lost. Lambs, too, if there be
                  lambs about, will be lost wholesale. If the sheep be not clean within
                  six months after the information is laid, the sum required to be
                  deposited with Government by the owner, on the laying of such
                  information, is forfeited. This sum is heavy, though I do not exactly
                  know its amount. One dipping would not be ruinous, but there is always
                  a chance of some scabby sheep having been left upon the run unmustered,
                  and the flock thus becoming infected afresh, so that the whole work may
                  have to be done over again. I perceive a sort of shudder to run through
                  a sheep farmer at the very name of this disease. There are no four
                  letters in the alphabet which he appears so mortally to detest, and with
                  good reason.</p>
                <p>Another mode of investment highly spoken of is that of buying land and
                  laying it down in English grass, thus making a permanent estate of it.
                  But I fear this will not do for me, both because it requires a large
                  experience of things in general, which, as you well know, I do not
                  possess, and because I should want 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n44" n="44"/>
                  a greater capital than would be
                  required to start a run. More money is sunk, and the returns do not
                  appear to be so speedy. I cannot give you even a rough estimate of the
                  expenses of such a plan. I will only say that I have seen gentlemen who
                  are doing it, and who are confident of success, and these men bear the
                  reputation of being shrewd and business-like. I cannot doubt,
                  therefore, that it is both a good and safe investment of money. My
                  crude notion concerning it is, that it is more permanent and less
                  remunerative. In this I may be mistaken, but I am certain it is a thing
                  which might very easily be made a mess of by an inexperienced person;
                  whilst many men, who have known no more about sheep than I do, have made
                  ordinary sheep farming pay exceedingly well. I may perhaps as well say,
                  that land laid down in English grass is supposed to carry about five or
                  six sheep to the acre; some say more and some less. Doubtless, somewhat
                  will depend upon the nature of the soil, and as yet the experiment can
                  hardly be said to have been fully tried. As for farming as we do in
                  England, it is universally maintained that it does not pay; there seems
                  to be no discrepancy of opinion about this. Many try it, but most men
                  give it up. It appears as if it were only <hi rend="i">bona-fide</hi> labouring men who
                  can make it answer. The number of farms in the neighbourhood of Christ
                  Church seems at first to contradict this statement; but I believe the
                  fact to be, that these farms are chiefly in the hands of labouring men,
                  who had made a little money, bought land, and cultivated it themselves.
                  These men can do well, but those who have to buy labour cannot make it
                  answer. The difficulty lies in the high rate of wages.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n45" n="45"/>
                <p><hi rend="i">February</hi> 13.—Since my last I have been paying a visit of a few days at
                  Kaiapoi, and made a short trip up to the Harewood Forest, near to which
                  the township of Oxford is situated. Why it should be called Oxford I do
                  not know.</p>
                <p>After leaving Rangiora, which is about 8 miles from Kaiapoi, I followed
                  the Harewood road till it became a mere track, then a footpath, and then
                  dwindled away to nothing at all. I soon found myself in the middle of
                  the plains, with nothing but brown tussocks of grass before me and
                  behind me, and on either side. The day was rather dark, and the
                  mountains were obliterated by a haze. “Oh the pleasure of the plains,”
                  I thought to myself; but, upon my word, I think old Handel would find
                  but little pleasure in these. They are, in clear weather, monotonous
                  and dazzling; in cloudy weather monotonous and sad; and they have little
                  to recommend them but the facility they afford for travelling, and the
                  grass which grows upon them. This, at least, was the impression I
                  derived from my first acquaintance with them, as I found myself steering
                  for the extremity of some low downs about six miles distant. I thought
                  these downs would never get nearer. At length I saw a tent-like object,
                  dotting itself upon the plain, with eight black mice as it were in front
                  of it. This turned out to be a dray, loaded with wool, coming down from
                  the country. It was the first symptom of sheep that I had come upon,
                  for, to my surprise, I saw no sheep upon the plains, neither did I see
                  any in the whole of my little excursion. I am told that this
                  disappoints most new-comers. They are told that sheep farming is the
                  great business of Canterbury, but they see no sheep; the reason of this
                  is, partly because the runs 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n46" n="46"/>
                  are not yet a quarter stocked, and partly
                  because the sheep are in mobs, and, unless one comes across the whole
                  mob, one sees none of them. The plains, too, are so vast, that at a
                  very short distance from the track, sheep will not be seen. When I came
                  up to the dray, I found myself on a track, reached the foot of the
                  downs, and crossed the little River Cust. A little river, brook or
                  stream, is always called a creek; nothing but the great rivers are
                  called rivers. Now clumps of flax, and stunted groves of Ti palms and
                  other trees, began to break the monotony of the scene. Then the track
                  ascended the downs on the other side of the stream, and afforded me a
                  fine view of the valley of the Cust, cleared and burnt by a recent fire,
                  which extended for miles and miles, purpling the face of the country, up
                  to the horizon. Rich flax and grass made the valley look promising, but
                  on the hill the ground was stony and barren, and shabbily clothed with
                  patches of dry and brown grass, surrounded by a square foot or so of
                  hard ground; between the tussocks, however, there was a frequent though
                  scanty undergrowth which might furnish support for sheep, though it
                  looked burnt up.</p>
                <p>I may as well here correct an error, which I had been under, and which
                  you may, perhaps, have shared with me—native grass cannot be mown.</p>
                <p>After proceeding some few miles further, I came to a station, where,
                  though a perfect stranger, and at first (at some little distance)
                  mistaken for a Maori, I was most kindly treated, and spent a very
                  agreeable evening. The people here are very hospitable; and I have
                  received kindness already upon several occasions, from persons upon whom
                  I had no sort of claim.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n47" n="47"/>
                <p>Next day I went to Oxford, which lies at the foot of the first ranges,
                  and is supposed to be a promising place. Here, for the first time, I
                  saw the bush; it was very beautiful; numerous creepers, and a luxuriant
                  undergrowth among the trees, gave the forest a wholly un-European
                  aspect, and realised, in some degree, one’s idea of tropical vegetation.
                  It was full of birds that sang loudly and sweetly. The trees here are
                  all evergreens, and are not considered very good for timber. I am told
                  that they have mostly a twist in them, and are in other respects not
                  first rate.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <p><hi rend="i">March</hi> 24.—At last I have been really in the extreme back country, and
                  positively, right up to a glacier.</p>
                <p>As soon as I saw the mountains, I longed to get on the other side of
                  them, and now my wish has been gratified.</p>
                <p>I left Christ Church in company with a sheep farmer, who owns a run in
                  the back country, behind the Malvern Hills, and who kindly offered to
                  take me with him on a short expedition he was going to make into the
                  remoter valleys of the island, in hopes of finding some considerable
                  piece of country which had not yet been applied for.</p>
                <p>We started February 28th, and had rather an unpleasant ride of twenty-
                  five miles, against a very high N.W. wind. This wind is very hot, very
                  parching, and very violent; it blew the dust into our eyes so that we
                  could hardly keep them open. Towards evening, however, it somewhat
                  moderated, as it generally does. There was nothing of interest on the
                  track, save a dry 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n48" n="48"/>
                  river-bed, through which the Waimakiriri once flowed,
                  but which it has long quitted. The rest of our journey was entirely
                  over the plains, which do not become less monotonous upon a longer
                  acquaintance; the mountains, however, drew slowly nearer, and by evening
                  were really rather beautiful. Next day we entered the valley of the
                  River Selwyn, or Waikitty, as it is generally called, and soon found
                  ourselves surrounded by the low volcanic mountains, which bear the name
                  of the Malvern Hills. They are very like the Banks Peninsula. We dined
                  at a station belonging to a son of the bishop’s, and after dinner made
                  further progress into the interior. I have very little to record, save
                  that I was disappointed at not finding the wild plants more numerous and
                  more beautiful; they are few, and decidedly ugly. There is one beast of
                  a plant they call spear-grass, or spaniard, which I will tell you more
                  about at another time. You would have laughed to have seen me on that
                  day; it was the first on which I had the slightest occasion for any
                  horsemanship. You know how bad a horseman I am, and can imagine that I
                  let my companion go first in all the little swampy places and small
                  creeks which we came across. These were numerous, and as Doctor always
                  jumped them, with what appeared to me a jump about three times greater
                  than was necessary, I assure you I heartily wished them somewhere else.
                  However, I did my best to conceal my deficiency, and before night had
                  become comparatively expert without having betrayed myself to my
                  companion. I dare say he knew what was going on, well enough, but was
                  too good and kind to notice it.</p>
                <p>At night, and by a lovely clear, cold moonlight, we 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n49" n="49"/>
                  arrived at our
                  destination, heartily glad to hear the dogs barking and to know that we
                  were at our journey’s end. Here we were <hi rend="i">bona fide</hi> beyond the pale of
                  civilisation; no boarded floors, no chairs, nor any similar luxuries;
                  everything was of the very simplest description. Four men inhabited the
                  hut, and their life appears a kind of mixture of that of a dog and that
                  of an emperor, with a considerable predominance of the latter. They
                  have no cook, and take it turn and turn to cook and wash up, two one
                  week, and two the next. They have a good garden, and gave us a capital
                  feed of potatoes and peas, both fried together, an excellent
                  combination. Their culinary apparatus and plates, cups, knives, and
                  forks, are very limited in number. The men are all gentlemen and sons
                  of gentlemen, and one of them is a Cambridge man, who took a high
                  second-class a year or two before my time. Every now and then he leaves
                  his up-country avocations, and becomes a great gun at the college in
                  Christ Church, examining the boys; he then returns to his shepherding,
                  cooking, bullock-driving, etc. etc., as the case may be. I am informed
                  that the having faithfully learned the ingenuous arts, has so far
                  mollified his morals that he is an exceedingly humane and judicious
                  bullock-driver. He regarded me as a somewhat despicable new-comer (at
                  least so I imagined), and when next morning I asked where I should wash,
                  he gave rather a French shrug of the shoulders, and said, “The lake.” I
                  felt the rebuke to be well merited, and that with the lake in front of
                  the house, I should have been at no loss for the means of performing my
                  ablutions. So I retired abashed and cleansed myself therein. Under his
                  bed I found Tennyson’s <hi rend="i">Idylls of the King</hi>. So you will see that 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n50" n="50"/>
                  even in
                  these out-of-the-world places people do care a little for something
                  besides sheep. I was told an amusing story of an Oxford man shepherding
                  down in Otago. Someone came into his hut, and, taking up a book, found
                  it in a strange tongue, and enquired what it was. The Oxonian (who was
                  baking at the time) answered that it was <hi rend="i">Machiavellian discourses upon
                    the first decade of Livy</hi>. The wonder-stricken visitor laid down the
                  book and took up another, which was, at any rate, written in English.
                  This he found to be Bishop Butler’s <hi rend="i">Analogy</hi>. Putting it down speedily
                  as something not in his line, he laid hands upon a third. This proved
                  to be <hi rend="i">Patrum Apostolicorum Opera</hi>, on which he saddled his horse and went
                  right away, leaving the Oxonian to his baking. This man must certainly
                  be considered a rare exception. New Zealand seems far better adapted to
                  develop and maintain in health the physical than the intellectual
                  nature. The fact is, people here are busy making money; that is the
                  inducement which led them to come in the first instance, and they show
                  their sense by devoting their energies to the work. Yet, after all, it
                  may be questioned whether the intellect is not as well schooled here as
                  at home, though in a very different manner. Men are as shrewd and
                  sensible, as alive to the humorous, and as hard-headed. Moreover, there
                  is much nonsense in the old country from which people here are free.
                  There is little conventionalism, little formality, and much liberality
                  of sentiment; very little sectarianism, and, as a general rule, a
                  healthy, sensible tone in conversation, which I like much. But it does
                  not do to speak about John Sebastian Bach’s <hi rend="i">Fugues</hi>, or pre-Raphaelite
                  pictures.</p>
                <p>To return, however, to the matter in hand. Of 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n51" n="51"/>
                  course everyone at
                  stations like the one we visited washes his own clothes, and of course
                  they do not use sheets. Sheets would require far too much washing. Red
                  blankets are usual; white show fly-blows. The blue-bottle flies blow
                  among blankets that are left lying untidily about, but if the same be
                  neatly folded up and present no crumpled creases, the flies will leave
                  them alone. It is strange, too, that, though flies will blow a dead
                  sheep almost immediately, they will not touch one that is living and
                  healthy. Coupling their good nature in this respect with the love of
                  neatness and hatred of untidiness which they exhibit, I incline to think
                  them decidedly in advance of our English bluebottles, which they
                  perfectly resemble in every other respect. The English house-fly soon
                  drives them away, and, after the first year or two, a station is seldom
                  much troubled with them: so at least I am told by many. Fly-blown
                  blankets are all very well, provided they have been quite dry ever since
                  they were blown: the eggs then come to nothing; but if the blankets be
                  damp, maggots make their appearance in a few hours, and the very
                  suspicion of them is attended with an unpleasant creepy crawly
                  sensation. The blankets in which I slept at the station which I have
                  been describing were perfectly innocuous.</p>
                <p>On the morning after I arrived, for the first time in my life I saw a
                  sheep killed. It is rather unpleasant, but I suppose I shall get as
                  indifferent to it as other—people are by and by. To show you that the
                  knives of the establishment are numbered, I may mention that the same
                  knife killed the sheep and carved the mutton we had for dinner. After
                  an early dinner, my patron and myself started on our journey, and 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n52" n="52"/>
                  after
                  travelling for some few hours over rather a rough country, though one
                  which appeared to me to be beautiful indeed, we came upon a vast river-
                  bed, with a little river winding about it. This is the Harpur, a
                  tributary of the Rakaia, and the northern branch of that river. We were
                  now going to follow it to its source, in the hopes of being led by it to
                  some saddle over which we might cross, and come upon entirely new
                  ground. The river itself was very low, but the huge and wasteful river-
                  bed showed that there were times when its appearance must be entirely
                  different. We got on to the river-bed, and, following it up for a
                  little way, soon found ourselves in a close valley between two very
                  lofty ranges, which were plentifully wooded with black birch down to
                  their base. There were a few scrubby, stony flats covered with Irishman
                  and spear-grass (Irishman is the unpleasant thorny shrub which I saw
                  going over the hill from Lyttelton to Christ Church) on either side the
                  stream; they had been entirely left to nature, and showed me the
                  difference between country which had been burnt and that which is in its
                  natural condition. This difference is very great. The fire dries up
                  many swamps—at least many disappear after country has been once or
                  twice burnt; the water moves more freely, unimpeded by the tangled and
                  decaying vegetation which accumulates round it during the lapse of
                  centuries, and the sun gets freer access to the ground. Cattle do much
                  also: they form tracks through swamps, and trample down the earth,
                  making it harder and firmer. Sheep do much: they convey the seeds of
                  the best grass and tread them into the ground. The difference between
                  country that has been fed upon by any live stock, even for a single

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n53" n="53"/>
                  year, and that which has never yet been stocked is very noticeable. If
                  country is being burnt for the second or third time, the fire can be
                  crossed without any difficulty; of course it must be quickly traversed,
                  though indeed, on thinly grassed land, you may take it almost as coolly
                  as you please. On one of these flats, just on the edge of the bush, and
                  at the very foot of the mountain, we lit a fire as soon as it was dusk,
                  and, tethering our horses, boiled our tea and supped. The night was
                  warm and quiet, the silence only interrupted by the occasional sharp cry
                  of a wood-hen, and the rushing of the river, whilst the ruddy glow of
                  the fire, the sombre forest, and the immediate foreground of our saddles
                  and blankets, formed a picture to me entirely new and rather impressive.
                  Probably after another year or two I shall regard camping out as the
                  nuisance which it really is, instead of writing about sombre forests and
                  so forth. Well, well, that night I thought it very fine, and so in good
                  truth it was.</p>
                <p>Our saddles were our pillows and we strapped our blankets round us by
                  saddle-straps, and my companion (I believe) slept very soundly; for my
                  part the scene was altogether too novel to allow me to sleep. I kept
                  looking up and seeing the stars just as I was going off to sleep, and
                  that woke me again; I had also underestimated the amount of blankets
                  which I should require, and it was not long before the romance of the
                  situation wore off, and a rather chilly reality occupied its place;
                  moreover, the flat was stony, and I was not knowing enough to have
                  selected a spot which gave a hollow for the hip-bone. My great object,
                  however, was to conceal my condition from my companion, for never was a
                  freshman at <choice><orig>Cam-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n54" n="54"/>
                    bridge</orig><reg>Cambridge</reg></choice> more anxious to be mistaken for a third-year man
                  than I was anxious to become an old chum, as the colonial dialect calls
                  a settler—thereby proving my new chumship most satisfactorily. Early
                  next morning the birds began to sing beautifully, and the day being thus
                  heralded, I got up, lit the fire, and set the pannikins to boil: we
                  then had breakfast, and broke camp. The scenery soon became most
                  glorious, for, turning round a corner of the river, we saw a very fine
                  mountain right in front of us. I could at once see that there was a
                  <hi rend="i">névé</hi> near the top of it, and was all excitement. We were very anxious
                  to know if this was the backbone range of the island, and were hopeful
                  that if it was we might find some pass to the other side. The ranges on
                  either hand were, as I said before, covered with bush, and these, with
                  the rugged Alps in front of us, made a magnificent view. We went on,
                  and soon there came out a much grander mountain—a glorious glaciered
                  fellow—and then came more, and the mountains closed in, and the river
                  dwindled and began leaping from stone to stone, and we were shortly in
                  scenery of the true Alpine nature—very, very grand. It wanted,
                  however, a châlet or two, or some sign of human handiwork in the fore-
                  ground; as it was, the scene was too savage.</p>
                <p>All the time we kept looking for gold, not in a scientific manner, but
                  we had a kind of idea that if we looked in the shingly beds of the
                  numerous tributaries to the Harpur, we should surely find either gold or
                  copper or something good. So at every shingle-bed we came to (and every
                  little tributary had a great shingle-bed) we lay down and gazed into the
                  pebbles with all our eyes. We found plenty of stones 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n55" n="55"/>
                  with yellow specks
                  in them, but none of that rich goodly hue which makes a man certain that
                  what he has found is gold. We did not wash any of the gravel, for we
                  had no tin dish, neither did we know how to wash. The specks we found
                  were mica; but I believe I am right in saying that there are large
                  quantities of chromate of iron in the ranges that descend upon the
                  river. We brought down several specimens, some of which we believed to
                  be copper, but which did not turn out to be so. The principal rocks
                  were a hard, grey, gritty sandstone, interwoven with thin streaks of
                  quartz. We saw no masses of quartz; what we found was intermixed with
                  sandstone, and was always in small pieces. The sandstone, in like
                  manner, was almost always intermingled with quartz. Besides this
                  sandstone there was a good deal of pink and blue slate, the pink chiefly
                  at the top of the range, showing a beautiful colour from the river-bed.
                  In addition to this, there were abundance of rocks, of every gradation
                  between sandstone and slate—some sandstone almost slate, some slate
                  almost sandstone. There was also a good deal of pudding-stone; but the
                  bulk of the rock was this very hard, very flinty sandstone. You know I
                  am no geologist. I will undertake, however, to say positively that we
                  did not see one atom of granite; all the mountains that I have yet seen
                  are either volcanic or composed of this sandstone and slate.</p>
                <p>When we had reached nearly the base of the mountains, we left our
                  horses, for we could use them no longer, and, crossing and recrossing
                  the stream, at length turned up through the bush to our right. This
                  bush, though very beautiful to look at, is composed of nothing but the
                  poorest black birch. We had no <choice><orig>diffi

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n56" n="56"/>
                    culty</orig><reg>difficulty</reg></choice> in getting through it, for it
                  had no undergrowth, as the bushes on the front ranges have. I should
                  suppose we were here between three and four thousand feet above the
                  level of the sea; and you may imagine that at that altitude, in a valley
                  surrounded by snowy ranges, vegetation would not be very luxuriant.
                  There was sufficient wood, however, to harbour abundance of parroquets—
                  brilliant little glossy green fellows, that shot past you now and again
                  with a glisten in the sun, and were gone. There was a kind of dusky
                  brownish-green parrot, too, which the scientific call a Nestor. What
                  they mean by this name I know not. To the un-scientific it is a rather
                  dirty-looking bird, with some bright red feathers under its wings. It
                  is very tame, sits still to be petted, and screams like a real parrot.
                  Two attended us on our ascent after leaving the bush. We threw many
                  stones at them, and it was not their fault that they escaped unhurt.</p>
                <p>Immediately on emerging from the bush we found all vegetation at an end.
                  We were on the moraine of an old glacier, and saw nothing in front of us
                  but frightful precipices and glaciers. There was a saddle, however, not
                  above a couple of thousand feet higher. This saddle was covered with
                  snow, and, as we had neither provisions nor blankets, we were obliged to
                  give up going to the top of it. We returned with less reluctance, from
                  the almost absolute certainty, firstly, that we were not upon the main
                  range; secondly, that this saddle would only lead to the Waimakiriri,
                  the next river above the Rakaia. Of these two points my companion was
                  so convinced, that we did not greatly regret leaving it unexplored. Our
                  object was commercial, and not scientific; our motive 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n57" n="57"/>
                  was pounds,
                  shillings, and pence: and where this failed us, we lost all excitement
                  and curiosity. I fear that we were yet weak enough to have a little
                  hankering after the view from the top of the pass, but we treated such
                  puerility with the contempt that it deserved, and sat down to rest
                  ourselves at the foot of a small glacier. We then descended, and
                  reached the horses at nightfall, fully satisfied that, beyond the flat
                  beside the riverbed of the Harpur, there was no country to be had in
                  that direction. We also felt certain that there was no pass to the west
                  coast up that branch of the Rakaia, but that the saddle at the head of
                  it would only lead to the Waimakiriri, and reveal the true backbone
                  range farther to the west. The mountains among which we had been
                  climbing were only offsets from the main chain.</p>
                <p>This might be shown also by a consideration of the volume of water which
                  supplies the main streams of the Rakaia and the Waimakiriri, and
                  comparing it with the insignificant amount which finds its way down the
                  Harpur. The glaciers that feed the two larger streams must be very
                  extensive, thus showing that the highest range lies still farther to the
                  northward and westward. The Waimakiriri is the next river to the
                  northward of the Rakaia.</p>
                <p>That night we camped as before, only I was more knowing, and slept with
                  my clothes on, and found a hollow for my hip-bone, by which contrivances
                  I slept like a top. Next morning, at early dawn, the scene was most
                  magnificent. The mountains were pale as ghosts, and almost sickening
                  from their death-like whiteness. We gazed at them for a moment or two,
                  and then turned to making a fire, which in the cold frosty morning was

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n58" n="58"/>
                  not unpleasant. Shortly afterwards we were again <hi rend="i">en route</hi> for the
                  station from which we had started. We burnt the flats as we rode down,
                  and made a smoke which was noticed between fifty and sixty miles off. I
                  have seen no grander sight than the fire upon a country which has never
                  before been burnt, and on which there is a large quantity of Irishman.
                  The sun soon loses all brightness, and looks as though seen through
                  smoked glass. The volumes of smoke are something that must be seen to
                  be appreciated. The flames roar, and the grass crackles, and every now
                  and then a glorious lurid flare marks the ignition of an Irishman; his
                  dry thorns blaze fiercely for a minute or so, and then the fire leaves
                  him, charred and blackened for ever. A year or two hence, a stiff nor’-
                  wester will blow him over, and he will lie there and rot, and fatten the
                  surrounding grass; often, however, he shoots out again from the roots,
                  and then he is a considerable nuisance. On the plains Irishman is but a
                  small shrub, that hardly rises higher than the tussocks; it is only in
                  the back country that it attains any considerable size: there its trunk
                  is often as thick as a man’s body.</p>
                <p>We got back about an hour after sundown, just as heavy rain was coming
                  on, and were very glad not to be again camping out, for it rained
                  furiously and incessantly the whole night long. Next day we returned to
                  the lower station belonging to my companion, which was as replete with
                  European comforts as the upper was devoid of them; yet, for my part, I
                  could live very comfortably at either.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c5" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n59" n="59"/>
                <head>Chapter V</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Ascent of the Waimakiriri—Crossing the River—Gorge—Ascent of the
                  Rangitata—View of M’Kenzie Plains—M’Kenzie—Mount Cook—Ascent of the
                  Hurunui—Col leading to West Coast.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>Since my last, I have made another expedition into the back country, in
                  the hope of finding some little run which had been overlooked. I have
                  been unsuccessful, as indeed I was likely to be: still I had a pleasant
                  excursion, and have seen many more glaciers, and much finer ones than on
                  my last trip. This time I went up the Waimakiriri by myself, and found
                  that we had been fully right in our supposition that the Rakaia saddles
                  would only lead on to that river. The main features were precisely
                  similar to those on the Rakaia, save that the valley was broader, the
                  river longer, and the mountains very much higher. I had to cross the
                  Waimakiriri just after a fresh, when the water was thick, and I assure
                  you I did not like it. I crossed it first on the plains, where it flows
                  between two very high terraces, which are from half a mile to a mile
                  apart, and of which the most northern must be, I should think, 300 feet
                  high. It was so steep, and so covered with stones towards the base, and
                  so broken with strips of shingle that had fallen over the grass, that it
                  took me a full hour to lead my horse from the top to the bottom. I dare
                  say my clumsiness was partly in fault; but certainly in Switzerland I
                  never saw a horse taken down so nasty a place: and so glad was I to be
                  at the bottom of it, that I thought comparatively little of the river,
                  which was close at hand waiting to be crossed. From 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n60" n="60"/>
                  the top of the
                  terrace I had surveyed it carefully as it lay beneath, wandering
                  capriciously in the wasteful shingle-bed, and looking like a maze of
                  tangled silver ribbons. I calculated how to cut off one stream after
                  another, but I could not shirk the main stream, dodge it how I might;
                  and when on the level of the river, I lost all my landmarks in the
                  labyrinth of streams, and determined to cross each just above the first
                  rapid I came to. The river was very milky, and the stones at the bottom
                  could not be seen, except just at the edges: I do not know how I got
                  over. I remember going in, and thinking that the horse was lifting his
                  legs up and putting them down in the same place again, and that the
                  river was flowing backwards. In fact I grew dizzy directly, but by
                  fixing my eyes on the opposite bank, and leaving Doctor to manage
                  matters as he chose, somehow or other, and much to my relief, I got to
                  the other side. It was really nothing at all. I was wet only a little
                  above the ankle; but it is the rapidity of the stream which makes it so
                  unpleasant—in fact, so positively hard to those who are not used to it.
                  On their few first experiences of one of these New Zealand rivers,
                  people dislike them extremely; they then become very callous to them,
                  and are as unreasonably foolhardy as they were before timorous; then
                  they generally get an escape from drowning or two, or else they get
                  drowned in earnest. After one or two escapes their original respect for
                  the rivers returns, and for ever after they learn not to play any
                  unnecessary tricks with them. Not a year passes but what each of them
                  sends one or more to his grave; yet as long as they are at their
                  ordinary level, and crossed with due care, there is no real danger in
                  them whatever. I have crossed and 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n61" n="61"/>
                  recrossed the Waimakiriri so often in
                  my late trip that I have ceased to be much afraid of it unless it is
                  high, and then I assure you that I am far too nervous to attempt it.
                  When I crossed it first I was assured that it was not high, but only a
                  little full.</p>
                <p>The Waimakiriri flows from the back country out into the plains through
                  a very beautiful narrow gorge. The channel winds between wooded rocks,
                  beneath which the river whirls and frets and eddies most gloriously.
                  Above the lower cliffs, which descend perpendicularly into the river,
                  rise lofty mountains to an elevation of several thousand feet: so that
                  the scenery here is truly fine. In the river-bed, near the gorge, there
                  is a good deal of lignite, and, near the Kowai, a little tributary which
                  comes in a few miles below the gorge, there is an extensive bed of true
                  and valuable coal.</p>
                <p>The back country of the Waimakiriri is inaccessible by dray, so that all
                  the stores and all the wool have to be packed in and packed out on
                  horseback. This is a very great drawback, and one which is not likely
                  to be soon removed. In winter-time, also, the pass which leads into it
                  is sometimes entirely obstructed by snow, so that the squatters in that
                  part of the country must have a harder time of it than those on the
                  plains. They have bush, however, and that is a very important thing.</p>
                <p>I shall not give you any full account of what I saw as I went up the
                  Waimakiriri, for were I to do so I should only repeat my last letter.
                  Suffice it that there is a magnificent mountain chain of truly Alpine
                  character at the head of the river, and that, in parts, the scenery is
                  quite equal in grandeur to that of <choice><orig>Switzer-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n62" n="62"/>
                    land</orig><reg>Switzerland</reg></choice>, but far inferior in
                  beauty. How one does long to see some signs of human care in the midst
                  of the loneliness! How one would like, too, to come occasionally across
                  some little <hi rend="i">auberge</hi>, with its <hi rend="i">vin ordinaire</hi> and refreshing fruit! These
                  things, however, are as yet in the far future. As for <hi rend="i">vin ordinaire</hi>, I
                  do not suppose that, except at Akaroa, the climate will ever admit of
                  grapes ripening in this settlement—not that the summer is not warm
                  enough, but because the night frosts come early, even while the days are
                  exceedingly hot. Neither does one see how these back valleys can ever
                  become so densely peopled as Switzerland; they are too rocky and too
                  poor, and too much cut up by river-beds.</p>
                <p>I saw one saddle low enough to be covered with bush, ending a valley of
                  some miles in length, through which flowed a small stream with dense
                  bush on either side. I firmly believe that this saddle will lead to the
                  West Coast; but as the valley was impassable for a horse, and as, being
                  alone, I was afraid to tackle the carrying food and blankets, and to
                  leave Doctor, who might very probably walk off whilst I was on the wrong
                  side of the Waimakiriri, I shirked the investigation. I certainly ought
                  to have gone up that valley. I feel as though I had left a stone
                  unturned, and must, if all is well, at some future time take someone
                  with me and explore it. I found a few flats up the river, but they were
                  too small and too high up to be worth my while to take.</p>
                <p><hi rend="i">April</hi>, <date when="1860">1860</date>.—I have made another little trip, and this time have tried
                  the Rangitata. My companion and myself have found a small piece of
                  country, which we have just taken up. We fear it may be snowy in
                  winter, but the expense of taking up country is very small; and even
                  should we eventually throw it up the 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n63" n="63"/>
                  chances are that we may be able to
                  do so with profit. We are, however, sanguine that it may be a very
                  useful little run, but shall have to see it through next winter before
                  we can safely put sheep upon it.</p>
                <p>I have little to tell you concerning the Rangitata different from what I
                  have already written about the Waimakiriri and the Harpur. The first
                  great interest was, of course, finding the country which we took up; the
                  next was what I confess to the weakness of having enjoyed much more—
                  namely, a most magnificent view of that most magnificent mountain, Mount
                  Cook. It is one of the grandest I have ever seen. I will give you a
                  short account of the day.</p>
                <p>We started from a lonely valley, down which runs a stream called Forest
                  Creek. It is an ugly, barren-looking place enough—a deep valley
                  between two high ranges, which are not entirely clear of snow for more
                  than three or four months in the year. As its name imports, it has some
                  wood, though not much, for the Rangitata back country is very bare of
                  timber. We started, as I said, from the bottom of this valley on a
                  clear frosty morning—so frosty that the tea-leaves in our pannikins
                  were frozen, and our outer blanket crisped with frozen dew. We went up
                  a little gorge, as narrow as a street in Genoa, with huge black and
                  dripping precipices overhanging it, so as almost to shut out the light
                  of heaven. I never saw so curious a place in my life. It soon opened
                  out, and we followed up the little stream which flowed through it. This
                  was no easy work. The scrub was very dense, and the rocks huge. The
                  spaniard “piked us intil the bane,” and I assure you that we were hard
                  set to make any headway at all. At last we came to a waterfall, the

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n64" n="64"/>
                  only one worthy of the name that I have yet seen. This “stuck us up,”
                  as they say here concerning any difficulty. We managed, however, to
                  “slew” it, as they, no less elegantly, say concerning the surmounting of
                  an obstacle. After five hours of most toilsome climbing, we found the
                  vegetation become scanty, and soon got on to the loose shingle which was
                  near the top of the range.</p>
                <p>In seven hours from the time we started, we were on the top. Hence we
                  had hoped to discover some entirely new country, but were disappointed,
                  for we only saw the Mackenzie Plains lying stretched out for miles away
                  to the southward. These plains are so called after a notorious
                  shepherd, who discovered them some few years since. Keeping his
                  knowledge to himself, he used to steal his master’s sheep and drive them
                  quietly into his unsuspected hiding-place. This he did so cleverly that
                  he was not detected until he had stolen many hundred. Much obscurity
                  hangs over his proceedings: it is supposed that he made one successful
                  trip down to Otago, through this country, and sold a good many of the
                  sheep he had stolen. He is a man of great physical strength, and can be
                  no common character; many stories are told about him, and his fame will
                  be lasting. He was taken and escaped more than once, and finally was
                  pardoned by the Governor, on condition of his leaving New Zealand. It
                  was rather a strange proceeding, and I doubt how fair to the country
                  which he may have chosen to honour with his presence, for I should
                  suppose there is hardly a more daring and dangerous rascal going.
                  However, his boldness and skill had won him sympathy and admiration, so
                  that I believe the pardon was rather a popular act than otherwise. To

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n65" n="65"/>
                  return. There we lay on the shingle-bed, at the top of the range, in
                  the broiling noonday; for even at that altitude it was very hot, and
                  there was no cloud in the sky and very little breeze. I saw that if we
                  wanted a complete view we must climb to the top of a peak which, though
                  only a few hundred feet higher than where we were lying, nevertheless
                  hid a great deal from us. I accordingly began the ascent, having
                  arranged with my companion that if there was country to be seen he
                  should be called, if not, he should be allowed to take it easy. Well, I
                  saw snowy peak after snowy peak come in view as the summit in front of
                  me narrowed, but no mountains were visible higher or grander than what I
                  had already seen. Suddenly, as my eyes got on a level with the top, so
                  that I could see over, I was struck almost breathless by the wonderful
                  mountain that burst on my sight. The effect was startling. It rose
                  towering in a massy parallelogram, disclosed from top to bottom in the
                  cloudless sky, far above all the others. It was exactly opposite to me,
                  and about the nearest in the whole range. So you may imagine that it
                  was indeed a splendid spectacle. It has been calculated by the
                  Admiralty people at 13,200 feet, but Mr. Haast, a gentleman of high
                  scientific attainments in the employ of Government as geological
                  surveyor, says that it is considerably higher. For my part, I can well
                  believe it. Mont Blanc himself is not so grand in shape, and does not
                  look so imposing. Indeed, I am not sure that Mount Cook is not the
                  finest in outline of all the snowy mountains that I have ever seen. It
                  is not visible from many places on the eastern side of the island, and
                  the front ranges are so lofty that they hide it. It can be seen from
                  the top of Banks 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n66" n="66"/>
                  Peninsula, and for a few hundred yards somewhere near
                  Timaru, and over a good deal of the Mackenzie country, but nowhere else
                  on the eastern side of this settlement, unless from a great height. It
                  is, however, well worth any amount of climbing to see. No one can
                  mistake it. If a person says he <hi rend="i">thinks</hi> he has seen Mount Cook, you may
                  be quite sure that he has not seen it. The moment it comes into sight
                  the exclamation is, “That is Mount Cook!”—not “That <hi rend="i">must</hi> be Mount
                  Cook!” There is no possibility of mistake. There is a glorious field
                  for the members of the Alpine Club here. Mount Cook awaits them, and he
                  who first scales it will be crowned with undying laurels: for my part,
                  though it is hazardous to say this of any mountain, I do not think that
                  any human being will ever reach its top.</p>
                <p>I am forgetting myself into admiring a mountain which is of no use for
                  sheep. This is wrong. A mountain here is only beautiful if it has good
                  grass on it. Scenery is not scenery—it is “country,” <hi rend="i">subauditâ voce</hi>
                  “sheep.” If it is good for sheep, it is beautiful, magnificent, and all
                  the rest of it; if not, it is not worth looking at. I am cultivating
                  this tone of mind with considerable success, but you must pardon me for
                  an occasional outbreak of the old Adam.</p>
                <p>Of course I called my companion up, and he agreed with me that he had
                  never seen anything so wonderful. We got down, very much tired, a
                  little after dark. We had had a very fatiguing day, but it was amply
                  repaid. That night it froze pretty sharply, and our upper blankets were
                  again stiff.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <p><hi rend="i">May</hi>, <date when="1860">1860</date>.—Not content with the little piece of 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n67" n="67"/>
                  country we found
                  recently, we have since been up the Hurunui to its source, and seen the
                  water flowing down the Teramakaw (or the “Tether-my-cow,” as the
                  Europeans call it). We did no good, and turned back, partly owing to
                  bad weather, and partly from the impossibility of proceeding farther
                  with horses. Indeed, our pack-horse had rolled over more than once,
                  frightening us much, but fortunately escaping unhurt. The season, too,
                  is getting too late for any long excursion. The Hurunui is not a snow
                  river; the great range becomes much lower here, and the saddle of the
                  Hurunui can hardly be more than 3000 feet above the level of the sea.
                  Vegetation is luxuriant—most abominably and unpleasantly luxuriant (for
                  there is no getting through it)—at the very top. The reason of this
                  is, that the nor’-westers, coming heavily charged with warm moisture,
                  deposit it on the western side of the great range, and the saddles, of
                  course, get some of the benefit. As we were going up the river, we
                  could see the gap at the end of it, covered with dense clouds, which
                  were coming from the N.W., and which just lipped over the saddle, and
                  then ended. There are some beautiful lakes on the Hurunui, surrounded
                  by lofty wooded mountains. The few Maories that inhabit this settlement
                  travel to the West Coast by way of this river. They always go on foot,
                  and we saw several traces of their encampments—little <hi rend="i">mimis</hi>, as they
                  are called—a few light sticks thrown together, and covered with grass,
                  affording a sort of half-and-half shelter for a single individual. How
                  comfortable!</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c6" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n68" n="68"/>
                <head>Chapter VI</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Hut—Cadets—Openings for Emigrants without Capital—For those who bring
                  Money—Drunkenness—Introductions—The Rakaia—Valley leading to the
                  Rangitata—Snow-grass and Spaniard—Solitude—Rain and Flood—Cat—
                  Irishman—Discomforts of Hut—Gradual Improvement—Value of Cat.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>I am now going to put up a V hut on the country that I took up on the
                  Rangitata, meaning to hibernate there in order to see what the place is
                  like. I shall also build a more permanent hut there, for I must have
                  someone with me, and we may as well be doing something as nothing. I
                  have hopes of being able to purchase some good country in the immediate
                  vicinity. There is a piece on which I have my eye, and which adjoins
                  that I have already. There can be, I imagine, no doubt that this is
                  excellent sheep country; still, I should like to see it in winter.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <p><hi rend="i">June</hi>, <date when="1860">1860</date>.—The V hut is a <hi rend="i">fait accompli</hi>, if so small an undertaking
                  can be spoken of in so dignified a manner. It consists of a small roof
                  set upon the ground; it is a hut, all roof and no walls. I was very
                  clumsy, and so, in good truth, was my man. Still, at last, by dint of
                  perseverance, we have made it wind and water tight. It was a job that
                  should have taken us about a couple of days to have done in first-rate
                  style; as it was, I am not going to tell you how long it <hi rend="i">did</hi> take. I
                  must certainly send the man to the right-about, but the difficulty is to
                  get another, for the aforesaid hut is five-and-twenty miles (at the very
                  least) from any 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n69" n="69"/>
                  human habitation, so that you may imagine men do not
                  abound. I had two cadets with me, and must explain that a cadet means a
                  young fellow who has lately come out, and who wants to see a little of
                  up-country life. He is neither paid nor pays. He receives his food and
                  lodging <hi rend="i">gratis</hi>, but works (or is supposed to work) in order to learn.
                  The two who accompanied me both left me in a very short time. I have
                  nothing to say against either of them; both did their best, and I am
                  much obliged to them for what they did, but a very few days’ experience
                  showed me that the system is a bad one for all the parties concerned in
                  it. The cadet soon gets tired of working for nothing; and, as he is not
                  paid, it is difficult to come down upon him. If he is good for
                  anything, he is worth pay, as well as board and lodging. If not worth
                  more than these last, he is simply a nuisance, for he sets a bad
                  example, which cannot be checked otherwise than by dismissal; and it is
                  not an easy or pleasant matter to dismiss one whose relation is rather
                  that of your friend than your servant. The position is a false one, and
                  the blame of its failure lies with the person who takes the cadet, for
                  either he is getting an advantage without giving its due equivalent, or
                  he is keeping a useless man about his place, to the equal detriment both
                  of the man and of himself. It may be said that the advantage offered to
                  the cadet, in allowing him an insight into colonial life, is a <hi rend="i">bona-fide</hi>
                  payment for what work he may do. This is not the case; for where labour
                  is so very valuable, a good man is in such high demand that he may find
                  well-paid employment directly. When a man takes a cadet’s billet it is
                  a tolerably sure symptom that he means half-and-half work, in which case
                  he is much worse 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n70" n="70"/>
                  than useless. There is, however, another alternative
                  which is a very different matter. Let a man pay not only for his board
                  and lodging, but a good premium likewise, for the insight that he
                  obtains into up-country life, then he is at liberty to work or not as he
                  chooses; the station-hands cannot look down upon him, as they do upon
                  the other cadet, neither, if he chooses to do nothing (which is far less
                  likely if he is on this footing than on the other), is his example
                  pernicious—it is well understood that he pays for the privilege of
                  idleness, and has a perfect right to use it if he sees fit. I need not
                  say that this last arrangement is only calculated for those who come out
                  with money; those who have none should look out for the first employment
                  which they feel themselves calculated for, and go in for it at once.</p>
                <p>You may ask, What is the opening here for young men of good birth and
                  breeding, who have nothing but health and strength and energy for their
                  capital? I would answer, Nothing very brilliant, still, they may be
                  pretty sure of getting a shepherd’s billet somewhere up-country, if they
                  are known to be trustworthy. If they sustain this character, they will
                  soon make friends, and find no great difficulty, after the lapse of a
                  year or two, in getting an overseer’s place, with from £100 to £200 
                  a year, and their board and lodging. They will find plenty of good
                  investments for the small sums which they may be able to lay by, and if
                  they are <hi rend="i">bona-fide</hi> smart men, some situation is quite sure to turn up by
                  and by in which they may better themselves. In fact, they are quite
                  sure to do well in time; but time is necessary here, as well as in other
                  places. True, less time may do here, and true 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n71" n="71"/>
                  also that there are more
                  openings; but it may be questioned whether good, safe, ready-witted men
                  will not fetch nearly as high a price in England as in any part of the
                  world. So that if a young and friendless lad lands here and makes his
                  way and does well, the chances are that he would have done well also had
                  he remained at home. If he has money the case is entirely changed; he
                  can invest it far more profitably here than in England. Any merchant
                  will give him 10 per cent. for it. Money is not to be had for less, go
                  where you will for it; and if obtained from a merchant, his 2½ per
                  cent. commission, repeated at intervals of six months, makes a nominal
                  10 per cent. into 15. I mention this to show you that, if it pays
                  people to give this exorbitant rate of interest (and the current rate
                  <hi rend="i">must</hi> be one that will pay the borrower), the means of increasing capital
                  in this settlement are great. For young men, however, sons of gentlemen
                  and gentlemen themselves, sheep or cattle are the most obvious and best
                  investment. They can buy and put out upon terms, as I have already
                  described. They can also buy land, and let it with a purchasing clause,
                  by which they can make first-rate interest. Thus, twenty acres cost £40; 
                  this they can let for five years, at 5s. an acre, the lessee
                  being allowed to purchase the land at £5 an acre in five years’
                  time, which, the chances are, he will be both able and willing to do.
                  Beyond sheep, cattle, and land, there are few if any investments here
                  for gentlemen who come out with little practical experience in any
                  business or profession, but others would turn up with time.</p>
                <p>What I have written above refers to good men. There are many such who
                  find the conventionalities of English 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n72" n="72"/>
                  life distasteful to them, who want
                  to breathe a freer atmosphere, and yet have no unsteadiness of character
                  or purpose to prevent them from doing well—men whose health and
                  strength and good sense are more fully developed than delicately
                  organised—who find head-work irksome and distressing, but who would be
                  ready to do a good hard day’s work at some physically laborious
                  employment. If they are in earnest, they are certain to do well; if
                  not, they had better be idle at home than here. Idle men in this
                  country are pretty sure to take to drinking. Whether men are rich or
                  poor, there seems to be far greater tendency towards drink here than at
                  home; and sheep farmers, as soon as they get things pretty straight and
                  can afford to leave off working themselves, are apt to turn drunkards,
                  unless they have a taste for intellectual employments. They find time
                  hang heavy on their hands, and, unknown almost to themselves, fall into
                  the practice of drinking, till it becomes a habit. I am no teetotaller,
                  and do not want to moralise unnecessarily; still it is impossible, after
                  a few months’ residence in the settlement, not to be struck with the
                  facts I have written above.</p>
                <p>I should be loth to advise any gentleman to come out here unless he have
                  either money and an average share of good sense, or else a large amount
                  of proper self-respect and strength of purpose. If a young man goes out
                  to friends, on an arrangement definitely settled before he leaves
                  England, he is at any rate certain of employment and of a home upon his
                  landing here; but if he lands friendless, or simply the bearer of a few
                  letters of introduction, obtained from second or third hand—because his
                  cousin knew somebody who had a friend who had married a lady whose

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n73" n="73"/>
                  nephew was somewhere in New Zealand—he has no very enviable look-out
                  upon his arrival.</p>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <p>A short time after I got up to the Rangitata, I had occasion to go down
                  again to Christ Church, and stayed there one day. On my return, with a
                  companion, we were delayed two days at the Rakaia: a very heavy fresh
                  had come down, so as to render the river impassable even in the punt.
                  The punt can only work upon one stream; but in a heavy fresh the streams
                  are very numerous, and almost all of them impassable for a horse without
                  swimming him, which, in such a river as the Rakaia, is very dangerous
                  work. Sometimes, perhaps half a dozen times in a year, the river is
                  what is called bank and bank; that is to say, one mass of water from one
                  side to the other. It is frightfully rapid, and as thick as pea soup.
                  The river-bed is not far short of a mile in breadth, so you may judge of
                  the immense volume of water that comes down it at these times. It is
                  seldom more than three days impassable in the punt. On the third day
                  they commenced crossing in the punt, behind which we swam out horses;
                  since then the clouds had hung unceasingly upon the mountain ranges, and
                  though much of what had fallen would, on the back ranges, be in all
                  probability snow, we could not doubt but that the Rangitata would afford
                  us some trouble, nor were we even certain about the Ashburton, a river
                  which, though partly glacier-fed, is generally easily crossed anywhere.
                  We found the Ashburton high, but lower than it had been; in one or two
                  of the eleven crossing-places between our afternoon and evening resting-
                  places we were wet up to the saddle-flaps—still 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n74" n="74"/>
                  we were able to proceed
                  without any real difficulty. That night it snowed, and the next morning
                  we started amid a heavy rain, being anxious, if possible, to make my own
                  place that night.</p>
                <p>Soon after we started the rain ceased, and the clouds slowly uplifted
                  themselves from the mountain sides. We were riding through the valley
                  that leads from the Ashburton to the upper valley of the Rangitata, and
                  kept on the right-hand side of it. It is a long, open valley, the
                  bottom of which consists of a large swamp, from which rise terrace after
                  terrace up the mountains on either side; the country is, as it were,
                  crumpled up in an extraordinary manner, so that it is full of small
                  ponds or lagoons—sometimes dry, sometimes merely swampy, now as full of
                  water as they could be. The number of these is great; they do not,
                  however, attract the eye, being hidden by the hillocks with which each
                  is more or less surrounded; they vary in extent from a few square feet
                  or yards to perhaps an acre or two, while one or two attain the
                  dimensions of a considerable lake. There is no timber in this valley,
                  and accordingly the scenery, though on a large scale, is neither
                  impressive nor pleasing; the mountains are large swelling hummocks,
                  grassed up to the summit, and though steeply declivitous, entirely
                  destitute of precipice. Truly it is rather a dismal place on a dark
                  day, and somewhat like the world’s end which the young prince travelled
                  to in the story of “Cherry, or the Frog Bride.” The grass is coarse and
                  cold-looking—great tufts of what is called snow-grass, and spaniard.
                  The first of these grows in a clump sometimes five or six feet in
                  diameter and four or five feet high; sheep and cattle pick at it when
                  they are hungry, but seldom touch it 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n75" n="75"/>
                  while they can get anything else.
                  Its seed is like that of oats. It is an unhappy-looking grass, if grass
                  it be. Spaniard, which I have mentioned before, is simply detestable;
                  it has a strong smell, half turpentine half celery. It is sometimes
                  called spear-grass, and grows to about the size of a mole-hill, all over
                  the back country everywhere, as thick as mole-hills in a very mole-hilly
                  field at home. Its blossoms, which are green, insignificant, and ugly,
                  are attached to a high spike bristling with spears pointed every way and
                  very acutely; each leaf terminates in a strong spear, and so firm is it,
                  that if you come within its reach, no amount of clothing about the legs
                  will prevent you from feeling its effects. I have had my legs marked
                  all over by it. Horses hate the spaniard—and no wonder. In the back
                  country, when travelling without a track, it is impossible to keep your
                  horse from yawing about this way and that to dodge it, and if he
                  encounters three or four of them growing together, he will jump over
                  them or do anything rather than walk through. A kind of white wax,
                  which burns with very great brilliancy, exudes from the leaf. There are
                  two ways in which spaniard may be converted to some little use. The
                  first is in kindling a fire to burn a run: a dead flower-stalk serves
                  as a torch, and you can touch tussock after tussock literally 

                  <hi rend="i">πηγη ναρΘηκοπληρωτου πυρος,</hi>

                  lighting them at right angles to the
                  wind. The second is purely prospective; it will be very valuable for
                  planting on the tops of walls to serve instead of broken bottles: not a
                  cat would attempt a wall so defended.</p>
                <p>Snow-grass, tussock grass, spaniard, rushes, swamps, lagoons, terraces,
                  meaningless rises and indentations of the ground, and two great brown
                  grassy mountains 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n76" n="76"/>
                  on either side, are the principal and uninteresting
                  objects in the valley through which we were riding. I despair of giving
                  you an impression of the real thing. It is so hard for an Englishman to
                  divest himself, not only of hedges and ditches, and cuttings and
                  bridges, but of all signs of human existence whatsoever, that unless you
                  were to travel in similar country yourself you would never understand
                  it.</p>
                <p>After about ten miles we turned a corner and looked down upon the upper
                  valley of the Rangitata—very grand, very gloomy, and very desolate.
                  The river-bed, about a mile and a half broad, was now conveying a very
                  large amount of water to sea.</p>
                <p>Some think that the source of the river lies many miles higher, and that
                  it works its way yet far back into the mountains; but as we looked up
                  the river-bed we saw two large and gloomy gorges, at the end of each of
                  which were huge glaciers, distinctly visible to the naked eye, but
                  through the telescope resolvable into tumbled masses of blue ice, exact
                  counterparts of the Swiss and Italian glaciers. These are quite
                  sufficient to account for the volume of water in the Rangitata, without
                  going any farther.</p>
                <p>The river had been high for many days; so high that a party of men, who
                  were taking a dray over to a run which was then being just started on
                  the other side (and which is now mine), had been detained camping out
                  for ten days, and were delayed for ten days more before the dray could
                  cross. We spent a few minutes with these men, among whom was a youth
                  whom I had brought away from home with me, when I was starting down for
                  Christ Church, in order that he might get some beef from P——’s and take
                  it back again. The river 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n77" n="77"/>
                  had come down the evening on which we had
                  crossed it, and so he had been unable to get the beef and himself home
                  again.</p>
                <p>We all wanted to get back, for home, though home be only a V hut, is
                  worth pushing for; a little thing will induce a man to leave it, but if
                  he is near his journey’s end he will go through most places to reach it
                  again. So we determined on going on, and after great difficulty and
                  many turnings up one stream and down another we succeeded in getting
                  safely over. We were wet well over the knee, but just avoided swimming.
                  I got into one quicksand, of which the river is full, and had to jump
                  off my mare, but this was quite near the bank.</p>
                <p>I had a cat on the pommel of my saddle, for the rats used to come and
                  take the meat from off our very plates by our side. She got a sousing
                  when the mare was in the quicksand, but I heard her purring not very
                  long after, and was comforted. Of course she was in a bag. I do not
                  know how it is, but men here are much fonder of cats than they are at
                  home.</p>
                <p>After we had crossed the river, there were many troublesome creeks yet
                  to go through—sluggish and swampy, with bad places for getting in and
                  out at; these, however, were as nothing in comparison with the river
                  itself, which we all had feared more than we cared to say, and which, in
                  good truth, was not altogether unworthy of fear.</p>
                <p>By and by we turned up the shingly river-bed which leads to the spot on
                  which my hut is built. The river is called Forest Creek, and, though
                  usually nothing but a large brook, it was now high, and unpleasant from
                  its rapidity and the large boulders over which it 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n78" n="78"/>
                  flows. Little by
                  little, night and heavy rain came on, and right glad were we when we saw
                  the twinkling light on the terrace where the hut was, and were thus
                  assured that the Irishman, who had been left alone and without meat for
                  the last ten days, was still in the land of the living. Two or three
                  coo-eys soon made him aware that we were coming, and I believe he was
                  almost as pleased to see us as Robinson Crusoe was to see the Spaniard
                  who was brought over by the cannibals to be killed and eaten. What the
                  old Irishman had been about during our absence I cannot say. He could
                  not have spent much time in eating, for there was wonderfully little
                  besides flour, tea, and sugar for him to eat. There was no grog upon
                  the establishment, so he could not have been drinking. He had
                  distinctly seen my ghost two nights before. I had been coherently
                  drowned in the Rangitata; and when he heard us coo-eying he was almost
                  certain that it was the ghost again.</p>
                <p>I had left the V hut warm and comfortable, and on my return found it
                  very different. I fear we had not put enough thatch upon it, and the
                  ten days’ rain had proved too much for it. It was now neither air-tight
                  nor water-tight; the floor, or rather the ground, was soaked and soppy
                  with mud; the nice warm snow-grass on which I had lain so comfortably
                  the night before I left, was muddy and wet; altogether, there being no
                  fire inside, the place was as revolting-looking an affair as one would
                  wish to see: coming wet and cold off a journey, we had hoped for better
                  things. There was nothing for it but to make the best of it, so we had
                  tea, and fried some of the beef—the smell of which was anything but
                  agreeable, for it had been lying ten days on the ground on the other
                  side the Rangitata, and was, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n79" n="79"/>
                  to say the least, somewhat high—and then
                  we sat in our great-coats on four stones round the fire, and smoked;
                  then I baked, and one of the cadets washed up; and then we arranged our
                  blankets as best we could, and were soon asleep, alike unconscious of
                  the dripping rain, which came through the roof of the hut, and of the
                  cold, raw atmosphere which was insinuating itself through the numerous
                  crevices of the thatch.</p>
                <p>I had brought up a tin kettle with me. This was a great comfort and
                  acquisition, for before we had nothing larger than pint pannikins to
                  fetch up water in from the creek; this was all very well by daylight,
                  but in the dark the hundred yards from the hut to the creek were no easy
                  travelling with a pannikin in each hand. The ground was very stony, and
                  covered with burnt Irishman scrub, against which (the Irishman being
                  black and charred, and consequently invisible in the dark) I was
                  continually stumbling and spilling half the water. There was a terrace,
                  too, so that we seldom arrived with much more than half a pannikin, and
                  the kettle was an immense step in advance. The Irishman called it very
                  “beneficial,” as he called everything that pleased him. He was a great
                  character: he used to “destroy” his food, not eat it. If I asked him
                  to have any more bread or meat, he would say, with perfect seriousness,
                  that he had “destroyed enough this time.” He had many other quaint
                  expressions of this sort, but they did not serve to make the hut water-
                  tight, and I was half regretfully obliged to send him away a short time
                  afterwards.</p>
                <p>The winter’s experience satisfied me that the country that H—— and I had
                  found would not do for sheep, unless worked in connection with more that
                  was clear 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n80" n="80"/>
                  of snow throughout the year. As soon, therefore, as I was
                  convinced that the adjacent country was safe, I bought it, and settled
                  upon it in good earnest, abandoning the V hut. I did so with some
                  regret, for we had good fare enough in it, and I rather liked it; we had
                  only stones for seats, but we made splendid fires, and got fresh and
                  clean snow-grass to lie on, and dried the floor with wood-ashes. Then
                  we confined the snow-grass within certain limits by means of a couple of
                  poles laid upon the ground and fixed into their places with pegs; then
                  we put up several slings to hang our saddle-bags, tea, sugar, salt,
                  bundles, etc.; then we made a horse for the saddles—four riding-saddles
                  and a pack-saddle—and underneath this went our tools at one end and our
                  culinary utensils, limited but very effective, at the other. Having
                  made it neat we kept it so, and of a night it wore an aspect of comfort
                  quite domestic, even to the cat, which would come in through a hole left
                  in the thatched door for her especial benefit, and purr a regular
                  hurricane. We blessed her both by day and by night, for we saw no rats
                  after she came; and great excitement prevailed when, three weeks after
                  her arrival, she added a litter of kittens to our establishment.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c7" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter VII</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Loading Dray—Bullocks—Want of Roads—Banks Peninsula—Front and Back
                  Ranges of Mountains—River-beds—Origin of the Plains—Terraces—Tutu—
                  Fords—Floods—Lost Bullocks—Scarcity of Features on the Plains—
                  Terraces—Crossing the Ashburton—Change of Weather—Roofless Hut—
                  Brandy-keg.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>I completed the loading of my dray on a Tuesday afternoon in the early
                  part of <date when="1860-10">October, 1860</date>, and determined on making Main’s <choice><orig>accommoda-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n81" n="81"/>
                    tion</orig><reg>accomodation</reg></choice>-
                  house that night. Of the contents of the dray I need hardly speak,
                  though perhaps a full enumeration of them might afford no bad index to
                  the requirements of a station; they are more numerous than might at
                  first be supposed—rigidly useful and rarely if ever ornamental.</p>
                <p>Flour, tea, sugar, tools, household utensils few and rough, a plough and
                  harrows, doors, windows, oats and potatoes for seed, and all the usual
                  denizens of a kitchen garden; these, with a few private effects, formed
                  the main bulk of the contents, amounting to about a ton and a half in
                  weight. I had only six bullocks, but these were good ones, and worth
                  many a team of eight; a team of eight will draw from two to three tons
                  along a pretty good road. Bullocks are very scarce here; none are to be
                  got under twenty pounds, while thirty pounds is no unusual price for a
                  good harness bullock. They can do much more in harness than in bows and
                  yokes, but the expense of harness and the constant disorder into which
                  it gets, render it cheaper to use more bullocks in the simpler tackle.
                  Each bullock has its name, and knows it as well as a dog does his.
                  There is generally a tinge of the comic in the names given to them.
                  Many stations have a small mob of cattle from whence to draw their
                  working bullocks, so that a few more or a few less makes little or no
                  difference. They are not fed with corn at accommodation-houses, as
                  horses are; when their work is done, they are turned out to feed till
                  dark, or till eight or nine o’clock. A bullock fills himself, if on
                  pretty good feed, in about three or three and a half hours; he then lies
                  down till very early morning, at which time the chances are ten to one
                  that, awakening refreshed 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n82" n="82"/>
                  and strengthened, he commences to stray back
                  along the way he came, or in some other direction; accordingly, it is a
                  common custom, about eight or nine o’clock, to yard one’s team, and turn
                  them out with the first daylight for another three or four hours’ feed.
                  Yarding bullocks is, however, a bad plan. They do their day’s work of
                  from fifteen to twenty miles, or sometimes more, at one spell, and
                  travel at the rate of from two and a half to three miles an hour.</p>
                <p>The road from Christ Church to Main’s is metalled for about four and a
                  half miles; there are fences and fields on both sides, either laid down
                  in English grass or sown with grain; the fences are chiefly low ditch
                  and bank planted with gorse, rarely with quick, the scarcity of which
                  detracts from the resemblance to English scenery which would otherwise
                  prevail. The copy, however, is slatternly compared with the original;
                  the scarcity of timber, the high price of labour, and the pressing
                  urgency of more important claims upon the time of the small
                  agriculturist, prevent him, for the most part, from attaining the spick-
                  and-span neatness of an English homestead. Many makeshifts are
                  necessary; a broken rail or gate is mended with a piece of flax, so,
                  occasionally, are the roads. I have seen the Government roads
                  themselves being repaired with no other material than stiff tussocks of
                  grass, flax, and rushes: this is bad, but to a certain extent
                  necessary, where there is so much to be done and so few hands and so
                  little money with which to do it.</p>
                <p>After getting off the completed portion of the road, the track commences
                  along the plains unassisted by the hand of man. Before one, and behind
                  one, and on either hand, waves the yellow tussock upon the stony 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n83" n="83"/>
                  plain,
                  interminably monotonous. On the left, as you go southward, lies Banks
                  Peninsula, a system of submarine volcanoes culminating in a flattened
                  dome, little more than 3000 feet high. Cook called it Banks Island,
                  either because it was an island in his day, or because no one, to look
                  at it, would imagine that it was anything else. Most probably the
                  latter is the true reason; though, as the land is being raised by
                  earthquakes, it is just possible that the peninsula may have been an
                  island in Cook’s days, for the foot of the peninsula is very little
                  above the sea-level. It is indeed true that the harbour of Wellington
                  has been raised some feet since the foundation of the settlement, but
                  the opinion here is general that it must have been many centuries since
                  the peninsula was an island.</p>
                <p>On the right, at a considerable distance, rises the long range of
                  mountains which the inhabitants of Christ Church suppose to be the
                  backbone of the island, and which they call the Snowy Range. The real
                  axis of the island, however, lies much farther back, and between it and
                  the range now in sight the land has no rest, but is continually steep up
                  and steep down, as if Nature had determined to try how much mountain she
                  could place upon a given space; she had, however, still some regard for
                  utility, for the mountains are rarely precipitous—very steep, often
                  rocky and shingly when they have attained a great elevation, but seldom,
                  if ever, until in immediate proximity to the West Coast range, abrupt
                  like the descent from the top of Snowdon towards Capel Curig or the
                  precipices of Clogwyn du’r arddu. The great range is truly Alpine, and
                  the front range occasionally reaches an altitude of nearly 7000 feet.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n84" n="84"/>
                <p>The result of this absence of precipice is, that there are no waterfalls
                  in the front ranges and few in the back, and these few very
                  insignificant as regards the volume of the water. In Switzerland one
                  has the falls of the Rhine, of the Aar, the Giesbach, the Staubbach, and
                  cataracts great and small innumerable; here there is nothing of the
                  kind, quite as many large rivers, but few waterfalls, to make up for
                  which the rivers run with an almost incredible fall. Mount Peel is
                  twenty-five miles from the sea, and the river-bed of the Rangitata
                  underneath that mountain is 800 feet above the sea line, the river
                  running in a straight course though winding about in its wasteful river-
                  bed. To all appearance it is running through a level plain. Of the
                  remarkable gorges through which each river finds its way out of the
                  mountains into the plains I must speak when I take my dray through the
                  gorge of the Ashburton, though this is the least remarkable of them all;
                  in the meantime I must return to the dray on its way to Main’s, although
                  I see another digression awaiting me as soon as I have got it two miles
                  ahead of its present position.</p>
                <p>It is tedious work keeping constant company with the bullocks; they
                  travel so slowly. Let us linger behind and sun ourselves upon a tussock
                  or a flax bush, and let them travel on until we catch them up again.</p>
                <p>They are now going down into an old river-bed formerly tenanted by the
                  Waimakiriri, which then flowed into Lake Ellesmere, ten or a dozen miles
                  south of Christ Church, and which now enters the sea at Kaiapoi, twelve
                  miles north of it; besides this old channel, it has others which it has
                  discarded with fickle 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n85" n="85"/>
                  caprice for the one in which it happens to be
                  flowing at present, and which there appears some reason for thinking it
                  is soon going to tire of. If it eats about a hundred yards more of its
                  gravelly bank in one place, the river will find an old bed several feet
                  lower than its present; this bed will conduct it into Christ Church.
                  Government had put up a wooden defence, at a cost of something like £<date when="2000">2000</date>, 
                  but there was no getting any firm starting-ground, and a few
                  freshes carried embankment, piles, and all away, and ate a large slice
                  off the bank into the bargain; there is nothing for it but to let the
                  river have its own way. Every fresh changes every ford, and to a
                  certain extent alters every channel; after any fresh the river may shift
                  its course directly on to the opposite side of its bed, and leave Christ
                  Church in undisturbed security for centuries; or, again, any fresh may
                  render such a shift in the highest degree improbable, and sooner or
                  later seal the fate of our metropolis. At present no one troubles his
                  head much about it, although a few years ago there was a regular panic
                  upon the subject.</p>
                <p>These old river channels, or at any rate channels where portions of the
                  rivers have at one time come down, are everywhere about the plains, but
                  the nearer you get to a river the more you see of them; on either side
                  the Rakaia, after it has got clear of the gorge, you find channel after
                  channel, now completely grassed over for some miles, betraying the
                  action of river water as plainly as possible. The rivers after leaving
                  their several gorges lie, as it were, on the highest part of a huge
                  fanlike delta, which radiates from the gorge down to the sea; the plains
                  are almost entirely, for many miles on either side the rivers, composed
                  of nothing but 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n86" n="86"/>
                  stones, all betraying the action of water. These stones
                  are so closely packed, that at times one wonders how the tussocks and
                  fine, sweet undergrowth can force their way up through them, and even
                  where the ground is free from stones at the surface I am sure that at a
                  little distance below stones would be found packed in the same way. One
                  cannot take one’s horse out of a walk in many parts of the plains when
                  off the track—I mean, one cannot without doing violence to old-world
                  notions concerning horses’ feet.</p>
                <p>I said the rivers lie on the highest part of the delta; not always the
                  highest, but seldom the lowest. There is reason to believe that in the
                  course of centuries they oscillate from side to side. For instance,
                  four miles north of the Rakaia there is a terrace some twelve or
                  fourteen feet high; the water in the river is nine feet above the top of
                  this terrace. To the eye of the casual observer there is no perceptible
                  difference between the levels, still the difference exists and has been
                  measured. I am no geologist myself, but have been informed of this by
                  one who is in the Government Survey Office, and upon whose authority I
                  can rely.</p>
                <p>The general opinion is that the Rakaia is now tending rather to the
                  northern side. A fresh comes down upon a crumbling bank of sand and
                  loose shingle with incredible force, tearing it away hour by hour in
                  ravenous bites. In fording the river one crosses now a considerable
                  stream on the northern side, where four months ago there was hardly any;
                  while after one has done with the water part of the story, there remains
                  a large extent of river-bed, in the process of gradually being covered
                  with cabbage-trees, flax, tussock, Irishman, and other plants and
                  evergreens; yet after one is once clear 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n87" n="87"/>
                  of the blankets (so to speak) of
                  the river-bed, the traces of the river are no fresher on the southern
                  than on the northern side, even if so fresh.</p>
                <p>The plains, at first sight, would appear to have been brought down by
                  the rivers from the mountains. The stones upon them are all water-worn,
                  and they are traversed by a great number of old water-courses, all
                  tending more or less from the mountains to the sea. How, then, are we
                  to account for the deep and very wide channels cut by the rivers?—for
                  channels, it may be, more than a mile broad, and flanked on either side
                  by steep terraces, which, near the mountains, are several feet high? If
                  the rivers cut these terraces, and made these deep channels, the plains
                  must have been there already for the rivers to cut them. It must be
                  remembered that I write without any scientific knowledge.</p>
                <p>How, again, are we to account for the repetition of the phenomenon
                  exhibited by the larger rivers, in every tributary, small or great, from
                  the glaciers to the sea? They are all as like as pea to pea in
                  principle, though of course varying in detail. Yet every trifling
                  watercourse, as it emerges from mountainous to level ground, presents
                  the same phenomenon, namely, a large gully, far too large for the water
                  which could ever have come down it, gradually widening out, and then
                  disappearing. The general opinion here among the reputed <hi rend="i">cognoscenti</hi>
                  is, that all these gullies were formed in the process of the gradual
                  upheaval of the island from the sea, and that the plains were originally
                  sea-bottoms, slowly raised, and still slowly raising themselves.
                  Doubtless, the rivers brought the stones down, but they were deposited
                  in the sea.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n88" n="88"/>
                <p>The terraces, which are so abundant all over the back country, and which
                  rise, one behind another, to the number, it may be, of twenty or thirty,
                  with the most unpicturesque regularity (on my run there are fully
                  twenty), are supposed to be elevated sea-beaches. They are to be seen
                  even as high as four or five thousand feet above the level of the sea,
                  and I doubt not that a geologist might find traces of them higher still.</p>
                <p>Therefore, though, when first looking at the plains and river-bed flats
                  which are so abundant in the back country, one might be inclined to
                  think that no other agent than the rivers themselves had been at work,
                  and though, when one sees the delta below, and the empty gully above,
                  like a minute-glass after the egg has been boiled—the top glass empty
                  of the sand, and the bottom glass full of it—one is tempted to rest
                  satisfied; yet when we look closer, we shall find that more is wanted in
                  order to account for the phenomena exhibited, and the geologists of the
                  island supply that more, by means of upheaval.</p>
                <p>I pay the tribute of a humble salaam to science, and return to my
                  subject.</p>
                <p>We crossed the old river-bed of the Waimakiriri, and crawled slowly on
                  to Main’s, through the descending twilight. One sees Main’s about six
                  miles off, and it appears to be about six hours before one reaches it.
                  A little hump for the house, and a longer hump for the stables.</p>
                <p>The tutu not having yet begun to spring, I yarded my bullocks at Main’s.
                  This demands explanation. Tutu is a plant which dies away in the
                  winter, and shoots up anew from the old roots in spring, growing from
                  six inches to two or three feet in height, <choice><orig>some-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n89" n="89"/>
                    times</orig><reg>sometimes</reg></choice> even to five or
                  six. It is of a rich green colour, and presents, at a little distance,
                  something the appearance of myrtle. On its first coming above the
                  ground it resembles asparagus. I have seen three varieties of it,
                  though I am not sure whether two of them may not be the same, varied
                  somewhat by soil and position. The third grows only in high situations,
                  and is unknown upon the plains; it has leaves very minutely subdivided,
                  and looks like a fern, but the blossom and seed are nearly identical
                  with the other varieties. The peculiar property of the plant is, that,
                  though highly nutritious both for sheep and cattle when eaten upon a
                  tolerably full stomach, it is very fatal upon an empty one. Sheep and
                  cattle eat it to any extent, and with perfect safety, when running loose
                  on their pasture, because they are then always pretty full; but take the
                  same sheep and yard them for some few hours, or drive them so that they
                  cannot feed, then turn them into tutu, and the result is that they are
                  immediately attacked with apoplectic symptoms, and die unless promptly
                  bled. Nor does bleeding by any means always save them. The worst of it
                  is, that when empty they are keenest after it, and nab it in spite of
                  one’s most frantic appeals, both verbal and flagellatory. Some say that
                  tutu acts like clover, and blows out the stomach, so that death ensues.
                  The seed-stones, however, contained in the dark pulpy berry, are
                  poisonous to man, and superinduce apoplectic symptoms. The berry (about
                  the size of a small currant) is rather good, though (like all the New
                  Zealand berries) insipid, and is quite harmless if the stones are not
                  swallowed. Tutu grows chiefly on and in the neighbourhood of sandy
                  river-beds, but occurs 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n90" n="90"/>
                  more or less all over the settlement, and causes
                  considerable damage every year. Horses won’t touch it.</p>
                <p>As, then, my bullocks could not get tuted on being turned out empty, I
                  yarded them. The next day we made thirteen miles over the plains to the
                  Waikitty (written Waikirikiri) or Selwyn. Still the same monotonous
                  plains, the same interminable tussock, dotted with the same cabbage-
                  trees.</p>
                <p>On the morrow, ten more monotonous miles to the banks of the Rakaia.
                  This river is one of the largest in the province, second only to the
                  Waitaki. It contains about as much water as the Rhone above Martigny,
                  perhaps even more, but it rather resembles an Italian than a Swiss
                  river. With due care, it is fordable in many places, though very rarely
                  so when occupying a single channel. It is, however, seldom found in one
                  stream, but flows, like the rest of these rivers, with alternate periods
                  of rapid and comparatively smooth water every few yards. The place to
                  look for a ford is just above a spit where the river forks into two or
                  more branches; there is generally here a bar of shingle with shallow
                  water, while immediately below, in each stream, there is a dangerous
                  rapid. A very little practice and knowledge of each river will enable a
                  man to detect a ford at a glance. These fords shift every fresh. In
                  the Waimakiriri or Rangitata, they occur every quarter of a mile or
                  less; in the Rakaia, you may go three or four miles for a good one.
                  During a fresh, the Rakaia is not fordable, at any rate, no one ought to
                  ford it; but the two first-named rivers may be crossed, with great care,
                  in pretty heavy freshes, without the water going higher than the knees
                  of the rider. It is always, however, an unpleasant task to 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n91" n="91"/>
                  cross a
                  river when full without a thorough previous acquaintance with it; then,
                  a glance at the colour and consistency of the water will give a good
                  idea whether the fresh is coming down, at its height, or falling. When
                  the ordinary volume of the stream is known, the height of the water can
                  be estimated at a spot never before seen with wonderful correctness.
                  The Rakaia sometimes comes down with a run—a wall of water two feet
                  high, rolling over and over, rushes down with irresistible force. I
                  know a gentleman who had been looking at some sheep upon an island in
                  the Rakaia, and, after finishing his survey, was riding leisurely to the
                  bank on which his house was situated. Suddenly, he saw the river coming
                  down upon him in the manner I have described, and not more than two or
                  three hundred yards off. By a forcible application of the spur, he was
                  enabled to reach terra firma, just in time to see the water sweeping
                  with an awful roar over the spot that he had been traversing not a
                  second previously. This is not frequent: a fresh generally takes four
                  or five hours to come down, and from two days to a week, ten days, or a
                  fortnight, to subside again.</p>
                <p>If I were to speak of the rise of the Rakaia, or rather of the numerous
                  branches which form it; of their vast and wasteful beds; the glaciers
                  that they spring from, one of which comes down half-way across the
                  river-bed (thus tending to prove that the glaciers are descending, for
                  the river-bed is both <hi rend="i">above</hi> and <hi rend="i">below</hi> the glacier); of the wonderful
                  gorge with its terraces rising shelf upon shelf, like fortifications,
                  many hundred feet above the river; the crystals found there, and the
                  wild pigs—I should weary the reader too much, and fill half a volume:
                  the bullocks must 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n92" n="92"/>
                  again claim our attention, and I unwillingly revert to
                  my subject.</p>
                <p>On the night of our arrival at the Rakaia I did not yard the bullocks,
                  as they seemed inclined to stay quietly with some others that were about
                  the place; next morning they were gone. Were they up the river, or down
                  the river, across the river, or gone back? You are at Cambridge, and
                  have lost your bullocks. They were bred in Yorkshire, but have been
                  used a good deal in the neighbourhood of Dorchester, and may have
                  consequently made in either direction; they may, however, have worked
                  down the Cam, and be in full feed for Lynn; or, again, they may be
                  snugly stowed away in a gully half-way between the Fitzwilliam Museum
                  and Trumpington. You saw a mob of cattle feeding quietly about
                  Madingley on the preceding evening, and they may have joined in with
                  these; or were they attracted by the fine feed in the neighbourhood of
                  Cherryhinton? Where shall you go to look for them?</p>
                <p>Matters in reality, however, are not so bad as this. A bullock cannot
                  walk without leaving a track, if the ground he travels on is capable of
                  receiving one. Again, if he does not know the country in advance of
                  him, the chances are strong that he has gone back the way he came; he
                  will travel in a track if he happens to light on one; he finds it easier
                  going. Animals are cautious in proceeding onwards when they don’t know
                  the ground. They have ever a lion in their path until they know it, and
                  have found it free from beasts of prey. If, however, they have been
                  seen heading decidedly in any direction over-night, in that direction
                  they will most likely be found sooner or later. Bullocks cannot go long
                  without water. They will travel to a 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n93" n="93"/>
                  river, then they will eat, drink,
                  and be merry, and during that period of fatal security they will be
                  caught.</p>
                <p>Ours had gone back ten miles, to the Waikitty; we soon obtained clues as
                  to their whereabouts, and had them back again in time to proceed on our
                  journey. The river being very low, we did not unload the dray and put
                  the contents across in the boat, but drove the bullocks straight
                  through. Eighteen weary monotonous miles over the same plains, covered
                  with the same tussock grass, and dotted with the same cabbage-trees.
                  The mountains, however, grew gradually nearer, and Banks Peninsula
                  dwindled perceptibly. That night we made Mr. M——’s station, and were
                  thankful.</p>
                <p>Again we did not yard the bullocks, and again we lost them. They were
                  only five miles off, but we did not find them till afternoon, and lost a
                  day. As they had travelled in all nearly forty miles, I had had mercy
                  upon them, intending that they should fill themselves well during the
                  night, and be ready for a long pull next day. Even the merciful man
                  himself, however, would except a working bullock from the beasts who
                  have any claim upon his good feeling. Let him go straining his eyes
                  examining every dark spot in a circumference many long miles in extent.
                  Let him gallop a couple of miles in this direction and the other, and
                  discover that he has only been lessening the distance between himself
                  and a group of cabbage-trees; let him feel the word “bullock” eating
                  itself in indelible characters into his heart, and he will refrain from
                  mercy to working bullocks as long as he lives. But as there are few
                  positive pleasures equal in intensity to the negative one of release
                  from pain, so it is when at last a group of six oblong objects, five
                  dark 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n94" n="94"/>
                  and one white, appears in remote distance, distinct and
                  unmistakable. Yes, they are our bullocks; a sigh of relief follows, and
                  we drive them sharply home, gloating over their distended tongues and
                  slobbering mouths. If there is one thing a bullock hates worse than
                  another it is being driven too fast. His heavy lumbering carcase is
                  mated with a no less lumbering soul. He is a good, slow, steady,
                  patient slave if you let him take his own time about it; but don’t hurry
                  him. He has played a very important part in the advancement of
                  civilisation and the development of the resources of the world, a part
                  which the more fiery horse could not have played; let us then bear with
                  his heavy trailing gait and uncouth movements; only next time we will
                  keep him tight, even though he starve for it. If bullocks be invariably
                  driven sharply back to the dray, whenever they have strayed from it,
                  they will soon learn not to go far off, and will be cured even of the
                  most inveterate vagrant habits.</p>
                <p>Now we follow up one branch of the Ashburton, and commence making
                  straight for the mountains; still, however, we are on the same
                  monotonous plains, and crawl our twenty miles with very few objects that
                  can possibly serve as landmarks. It is wonderful how small an object
                  gets a name in the great dearth of features. Cabbage-tree hill, half-
                  way between Main’s and the Waikitty, is an almost imperceptible rise
                  some ten yards across and two or three feet high: the cabbage-trees
                  have disappeared. Between the Rakaia and Mr. M——’s station is a place
                  they call the half-way gully, but it is neither a gully nor half-way,
                  being only a grip in the earth, causing no perceptible difference in the
                  level of the track, and extending but a few yards on 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n95" n="95"/>
                  either side of it.
                  So between Mr. M——’s and the next halting-place (save two sheep-stations)
                  I remember nothing but a rather curiously shaped gowai-tree, and a dead
                  bullock, that can form milestones, as it were, to mark progress. Each
                  person, however, for himself makes innumerable ones, such as where one
                  peak in the mountain range goes behind another, and so on.</p>
                <p>In the small River Ashburton, or rather in one of its most trivial
                  branches, we had a little misunderstanding with the bullocks; the
                  leaders, for some reason best known to themselves, slewed sharply round,
                  and tied themselves into an inextricable knot with the polars, while the
                  body bullocks, by a manoeuvre not unfrequent, shifted, or as it is
                  technically termed slipped, the yoke under their necks, and the bows
                  over; the off bullock turning upon the near side and the near bullock
                  upon the off. By what means they do this I cannot explain, but believe
                  it would make a conjuror’s fortune in England. How they got the chains
                  between their legs and how they kicked to liberate themselves, how we
                  abused them, and, finally, unchaining them, set them right, I need not
                  here particularise; we finally triumphed, but this delay caused us not
                  to reach our destination till after dark.</p>
                <p>Here the good woman of the house took us into her confidence in the
                  matter of her corns, from the irritated condition of which she argued
                  that bad weather was about to ensue. The next morning, however, we
                  started anew, and, after about three or four miles, entered the valley
                  of the south and larger Ashburton, bidding adieu to the plains
                  completely.</p>
                <p>And now that I approach the description of the gorge, I feel utterly
                  unequal to the task, not because the scene 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n96" n="96"/>
                  is awful or beautiful, for in
                  this respect the gorge of the Ashburton is less remarkable than most,
                  but because the subject of gorges is replete with difficulty, and I have
                  never heard a satisfactory explanation of the phenomena they exhibit.
                  It is not, however, my province to attempt this. I must content myself
                  with narrating what I see.</p>
                <p>First, there is the river, flowing very rapidly upon a bed of large
                  shingle, with alternate rapids and smooth places, constantly forking and
                  constantly reuniting itself like tangled skeins of silver ribbon
                  surrounding lozenge-shaped islets of sand and gravel. On either side is
                  a long flat composed of shingle similar to the bed of the river itself,
                  but covered with vegetation, tussock, and scrub, with fine feed for
                  sheep or cattle among the burnt Irishman thickets. The flat is some
                  half-mile broad on each side the river, narrowing as the mountains draw
                  in closer upon the stream. It is terminated by a steep terrace. Twenty
                  or thirty feet above this terrace is another flat, we will say
                  semicircular, for I am generalising, which again is surrounded by a
                  steeply sloping terrace like an amphitheatre; above this another flat,
                  receding still farther back, perhaps half a mile in places, perhaps
                  almost close above the one below it; above this another flat, receding
                  farther, and so on, until the level of the plain proper, or highest
                  flat, is several hundred feet above the river. I have not seen a single
                  river in Canterbury which is not more or less terraced even below the
                  gorge. The angle of the terrace is always very steep: I seldom see one
                  less than 45°. One always has to get off and lead one’s horse
                  down, except when an artificial cutting has been made, or advantage can
                  be taken of some gully that descends 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n97" n="97"/>
                  into the flat below. Tributary
                  streams are terraced in like manner on a small scale, while even the
                  mountain creeks repeat the phenomena in miniature: the terraces being
                  always highest where the river emerges from its gorge, and slowly
                  dwindling down as it approaches the sea, till finally, instead of the
                  river being many hundred feet below the level of the plains, as is the
                  case at the foot of the mountains, the plains near the sea are
                  considerably below the water in the river, as on the north side of the
                  Rakaia, before described.</p>
                <p>Our road lay up the Ashburton, which we had repeatedly to cross and
                  recross.</p>
                <p>A dray going through a river is a pretty sight enough when you are
                  utterly unconcerned in the contents thereof; the rushing water stemmed
                  by the bullocks and the dray, the energetic appeals of the driver to
                  Tommy or Nobbler to lift the dray over the large stones in the river,
                  the creaking dray, the cracking whip, form a tout ensemble rather
                  agreeable than otherwise. But when the bullocks, having pulled the dray
                  into the middle of the river, refuse entirely to pull it out again; when
                  the leaders turn sharp round and look at you, or stick their heads under
                  the bellies of the polars; when the gentle pats on the forehead with the
                  stock of the whip prove unavailing, and you are obliged to have recourse
                  to strong measures, it is less agreeable: especially if the animals
                  turn just after having got your dray half-way up the bank, and, twisting
                  it round upon a steeply inclined surface, throw the centre of gravity
                  far beyond the base: over goes the dray into the water. Alas, my
                  sugar! my tea! my flour! my crockery! It is all over—drop the curtain.</p>
                <p>I beg to state my dray did not upset this time, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n98" n="98"/>
                  though the centre of
                  gravity fell far without the base: what Newton says on that subject is
                  erroneous; so are those illustrations of natural philosophy, in which a
                  loaded dray is represented as necessarily about to fall, because a
                  dotted line from the centre of gravity falls outside the wheels. It
                  takes a great deal more to upset a well-loaded dray than one would have
                  imagined, although sometimes the most unforeseen trifle will effect it.
                  Possibly the value of the contents may have something to do with it; but
                  my ideas are not yet fully formed upon the subject.</p>
                <p>We made about seventeen miles and crossed the river ten times, so that
                  the bullocks, which had never before been accustomed to river-work,
                  became quite used to it, and manageable, and have continued so ever
                  since.</p>
                <p>We halted for the night at a shepherd’s hut: awakening out of slumber I
                  heard the fitful gusts of violent wind come puff, puff, buffet, and die
                  away again; nor’-wester all over. I went out and saw the unmistakable
                  north-west clouds tearing away in front of the moon. I remembered Mrs.
                  W——’s corns, and anathematised them in my heart.</p>
                <p>It may be imagined that I turned out of a comfortable bed, slipped on my
                  boots, and then went out; no such thing: we were all lying in our
                  clothes with one blanket between us and the bare floor—our heads
                  pillowed on our saddle-bags.</p>
                <p>The next day we made only three miles to Mr. P——’s station. There we
                  unloaded the dray, greased it, and restored half the load, intending to
                  make another journey for the remainder, as the road was very bad.</p>
                <p>One dray had been over the ground before us. That took four days to do
                  the first ten miles, and then was 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n99" n="99"/>
                  delayed several weeks on the bank of
                  the Rangitata by a series of very heavy freshes, so we determined on
                  trying a different route: we got farther on our first day than our
                  predecessor had done in two, and then Possum, one of the bullocks, lay
                  down (I am afraid he had had an awful hammering in a swampy creek where
                  he had stuck for two hours), and would not stir an inch; so we turned
                  them all adrift with their yokes on (had we taken them off we could not
                  have yoked them up again), whereat Possum began feeding in a manner
                  which plainly showed that there had not been much amiss with him. But
                  during the interval that elapsed between our getting into the swampy
                  creek and getting out of it a great change had come over the weather.
                  While poor Possum was being chastised I had been reclining on the bank
                  hard by, and occasionally interceding for the unhappy animal, the men
                  were all at him (but what is one to do if one’s dray is buried nearly to
                  the axle in a bog, and Possum won’t pull?); so I was taking it easy,
                  without coat or waistcoat, and even then feeling as if no place could be
                  too cool to please me, for the nor’-wester was still blowing strong and
                  intensely hot, when suddenly I felt a chill, and looking at the lake
                  below saw that the white-headed waves had changed their direction, and
                  that the wind had chopped round to sou’-west.</p>
                <p>We left the dray and went on some two or three miles on foot for the
                  purpose of camping where there was firewood. There was a hut, too, in
                  the place for which we were making. It was not yet roofed, and had
                  neither door nor window; but as it was near firewood and water we made
                  for it, had supper, and turned in.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n100" n="100"/>
                <p>In the middle of the night someone, poking his nose out of his blanket,
                  informed us that it was snowing, and in the morning we found it
                  continuing to do so, with a good sprinkling on the ground. We thought
                  nothing of it, and, returning to the dray, found the bullocks, put them
                  to, and started on our way; but when we came above the gully, at the
                  bottom of which the hut lay, we were obliged to give in. There was a
                  very bad creek, which we tried in vain for an hour or so to cross. The
                  snow was falling very thickly, and driving right into the bullocks’
                  faces. We were all very cold and weary, and determined to go down to
                  the hut again, expecting fine weather in the morning. We carried down a
                  kettle, a camp oven, some flour, tea, sugar, and salt beef; also a novel
                  or two, and the future towels of the establishment, which wanted
                  hemming; also the two cats. Thus equipped we went down the gulley, and
                  got back to the hut about three o’clock in the afternoon. The gulley
                  sheltered us, and there the snow was kind and warm, though bitterly cold
                  on the terrace. We threw a few burnt Irishman sticks across the top of
                  the walls, and put a couple of counterpanes over them, thus obtaining a
                  little shelter near the fire. The snow inside the hut was about six
                  inches deep, and soon became sloppy, so that at night we preferred to
                  make a hole in the snow and sleep outside.</p>
                <p>The fall continued all that night, and in the morning we found ourselves
                  thickly covered. It was still snowing hard, so there was no stirring.
                  We read the novels, hemmed the towels, smoked, and took it
                  philosophically. There was plenty of firewood to keep us warm. By
                  night the snow was fully two feet thick everywhere, and in the drifts
                  five and six feet. I determined that 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n101" n="101"/>
                  we would have some grog, and had
                  no sooner hinted the bright idea than two volunteers undertook the
                  rather difficult task of getting it. The terrace must have been 150
                  feet above the hut; it was very steep, intersected by numerous gullies
                  filled with deeply drifted snow; from the top it was yet a full quarter
                  of a mile to the place where we had left the dray. Still the brave
                  fellows, inspired with hope, started in full confidence, while we put
                  our kettle on the fire and joyfully awaited their return. They had been
                  gone at least two hours, and we were getting fearful that they had
                  broached the cask and helped themselves too liberally on the way, when
                  they returned in triumph with the two-gallon keg, vowing that never in
                  their lives before had they worked so hard. How unjustly we had
                  suspected them will appear in the sequel.</p>
                <p>Great excitement prevailed over drawing the cork. It was fast; it broke
                  the point of someone’s knife. “Shove it in,” said I, breathless with
                  impatience; no—no—it yielded, and shortly afterwards, giving up all
                  opposition, came quickly out. A tin pannikin was produced. With a
                  gurgling sound out flowed the precious liquid. “Halloa!” said one;
                  “it’s not brandy, it’s port wine.” “Port wine!” cried another; “it
                  smells more like rum.” I voted for its being claret; another moment,
                  however, settled the question, and established the contents of the cask
                  as being excellent vinegar. The two unfortunate men had brought the
                  vinegar keg instead of the brandy.</p>
                <p>The rest may be imagined. That night, however, two of us were attacked
                  with diarrhoea, and the vinegar proved of great service, for vinegar and
                  water is an admirable remedy for this complaint.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n102" n="102"/>
                <p>The snow continued till afternoon the next day. It then sulkily ceased,
                  and commenced thawing. At night it froze very hard indeed, and the next
                  day a nor’-wester sprang up which made the snow disappear with the most
                  astonishing rapidity. Not having then learnt that no amount of melting
                  snow will produce any important effect upon the river, and, fearing that
                  it might rise, we determined to push on: but this was as yet
                  impossible. Next morning, however, we made an early start, and got
                  triumphantly to our journey’s end at about half-past ten o’clock. My
                  own country, which lay considerably lower, was entirely free of snow,
                  while we learnt afterwards that it had never been deeper than four
                  inches.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c8" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter VIII</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Taking up the Run—Hut within the Boundary—Land Regulations—Race to
                  Christ Church—Contest for Priority of Application—Successful issue—
                  Winds and their Effects—Their conflicting Currents—Sheep crossing the
                  River.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>There was a little hut on my run built by another person, and tenanted
                  by his shepherd. G—— had an application for 5,000 acres in the same
                  block of country with mine, and as the boundaries were uncertain until
                  the whole was surveyed, and the runs definitely marked out on the
                  Government maps, he had placed his hut upon a spot that turned out
                  eventually not to belong to him. I had waited to see how the land was
                  allotted before I took it up. Knowing the country well, and finding it
                  allotted to my satisfaction, I made my bargain on the same day that the
                  question was settled. I took a tracing from the Government map up with
                  me, and we arrived on the run about a fortnight 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n103" n="103"/>
                  after the allotment. It
                  was necessary for me to wait for this, or I might have made the same
                  mistake which G—— had done. His hut was placed where it was now of no
                  use to him whatever, but on the very site on which I had myself intended
                  to build. It is beyond all possibility of doubt upon my run; but G—— is
                  a very difficult man to deal with, and I have had a hard task to get rid
                  of him. To allow him to remain where he was was not to be thought of:
                  but I was perfectly ready to pay him for his hut (such as it is) and his
                  yard. Knowing him to be at P——’s, I set the men to their contract, and
                  went down next day to see him and to offer him any compensation for the
                  loss of his hut which a third party might arrange. I could do nothing
                  with him; he threatened fiercely, and would hear no reason. My only
                  remedy was to go down to Christ Church at once and buy the freehold of
                  the site from the Government.</p>
                <p>The Canterbury regulations concerning the purchase of waste lands from
                  the Crown are among the very best existing. They are all free to any
                  purchaser with the exception of a few Government reserves for certain
                  public purposes, as railway-township reserves, and so forth. Every run-
                  holder has a pre-emptive right over 250 acres round his homestead, and
                  50 acres round any other buildings he may have upon his run. He must
                  register this right, or it is of no avail. By this means he is secured
                  from an enemy buying up his homestead without his previous knowledge.
                  Whoever wishes to purchase a sheep farmer’s homestead must first give
                  him a considerable notice, and then can only buy if the occupant refuses
                  to do so at the price of £2 an acre. Of course the occupant would
                  <hi rend="i">not</hi> refuse, and the thing 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n104" n="104"/>
                  is consequently never attempted. All the
                  rest, however, of any man’s run is open to purchase at the rate of £2 
                  per acre. This price is sufficient to prevent monopoly, and yet
                  not high enough to interfere with the small capitalist. The sheep
                  farmer cannot buy up his run and stand in the way of the development of
                  the country, and at the same time he is secured from the loss of it
                  through others buying, because the price is too high to make it worth a
                  man’s while to do so when so much better investments are still open. On
                  the plains, however, many run-holders are becoming seriously uneasy even
                  at the present price, and blocks of 1000 acres are frequently bought
                  with a view to their being fenced in and laid down in English grasses.
                  In the back country this has not yet commenced, nor is it likely to do
                  so for many years.</p>
                <p>But to return. Firstly, G—— had not registered any pre-emptive right,
                  and, secondly, if he had it would have been worthless, because his hut
                  was situated on my run and not on his own. I was sure that he had not
                  bought the freehold; I was also certain that he meant to buy it. So,
                  well knowing there was not a moment to lose, I went towards Christ
                  Church the same afternoon, and supped at a shepherd’s hut three miles
                  lower down, and intended to travel quietly all night.</p>
                <p>The Ashburton, however, was heavily freshed, and the night was pitch
                  dark. After crossing and re-crossing it four times I was afraid to go
                  on, and camping down, waited for daylight. Resuming my journey with
                  early dawn, I had not gone far when, happening to turn round, I saw a
                  man on horseback about a quarter of a mile behind me. I knew at once
                  that this was 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n105" n="105"/>
                  G——, and letting him come up with me, we rode for some
                  miles together, each of us of course well aware of the other’s
                  intentions, but too politic to squabble about them when squabbling was
                  no manner of use. It was then early on the Wednesday morning, and the
                  Board sat on the following day. A book is kept at the Land-Office
                  called the application-book, in which anyone who has business with the
                  Board enters his name, and his case is attended to in the order in which
                  his name stands. The race between G—— and myself was as to who should
                  first get his name down in this book, and secure the ownership of the
                  hut by purchasing the freehold of twenty acres round it. We had nearly
                  a hundred miles to ride; the office closed at four in the afternoon, and
                  I knew that G—— could not possibly be in time for that day; I had
                  therefore till ten o’clock on the following morning; that is to say,
                  about twenty-four hours from the time we parted company. Knowing that I
                  could be in town by that time, I took it easily, and halted for
                  breakfast at the first station we came to. G—— went on, and I saw him no
                  more.</p>
                <p>I feared that our applications would be simultaneous, or that we should
                  have an indecorous scuffle for the book in the Land Office itself. In
                  this case, there would only have remained the unsatisfactory alternative
                  of drawing lots for precedence. There was nothing for it but to go on,
                  and see how matters would turn up. Before midday, and whilst still
                  sixty miles from town, my horse knocked-up completely, and would not go
                  another step. G——’s horse, only two months before, had gone a hundred
                  miles in less than fifteen hours, and was now pitted against mine, which
                  was thoroughly done-up. Rather anticipating this, I had determined 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n106" n="106"/>
                  on
                  keeping the tracks, thus passing stations where I might have a chance of
                  getting a fresh mount. G—— took a short cut, saving fully ten miles in
                  distance, but travelling over a very stony country, with no track. A
                  track is a great comfort to a horse.</p>
                <p>I shall never forget my relief when, at a station where I had already
                  received great kindness, I obtained the loan of a horse that had been
                  taken up that morning from a three-months’ spell. No greater service
                  could, at the time, have been rendered me, and I felt that I had indeed
                  met with a friend in need.</p>
                <p>The prospect was now brilliant, save that the Rakaia was said to be very
                  heavily freshed. Fearing I might have to swim for it, I left my watch
                  at M——’s, and went on with the satisfactory reflection that, at any rate,
                  if I could not cross, G—— could not do so either. To my delight,
                  however, the river was very low, and I forded it without the smallest
                  difficulty a little before sunset. A few hours afterwards, down it
                  came. I heard that G—— was an hour ahead of me, but this was of no
                  consequence. Riding ten miles farther, and now only twenty-five miles
                  from Christ Church, I called at an accommodation-house, and heard that
                  G—— was within, so went on, and determined to camp and rest my horse.
                  The night was again intensely dark, and it soon came on to rain so
                  heavily that there was nothing for it but to start again for the next
                  accommodation-house, twelve miles from town. I slept there a few hours,
                  and by seven o’clock next morning was in Christ Church. So was G——. We
                  could neither of us do anything till the Land Office opened at ten
                  o’clock. At twenty minutes before ten I repaired thither, expecting to
                  find G—— in waiting, and anticipating a row. If it came 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n107" n="107"/>
                  to fists, I
                  should get the worst of it—that was a moral certainty—and I really
                  half-feared something of the kind. To my surprise, the office-doors
                  were open—all the rooms were open—and on reaching that in which the
                  application-book was kept, I found it already upon the table. I opened
                  it with trembling fingers, and saw my adversary’s name written in bold
                  handwriting, defying me, as it were, to do my worst.</p>
                <p>The clock, as the clerk was ready to witness, was twenty minutes before
                  ten. I learnt from him also that G—— had written his name down about
                  half an hour. This was all right. My course was to wait till after
                  ten, write my name, and oppose G——’s application as having been entered
                  unduly, and before office-hours. I have no doubt that I should have
                  succeeded in gaining my point in this way, but a much easier victory was
                  in store for me.</p>
                <p>Running my eye through the list of names, to my great surprise I saw my
                  own among them. It had been entered by my solicitor, on another matter
                  of business, the previous day, but it stood next <hi rend="i">below</hi> G——’s. G——’s name,
                  then, had clearly been inserted unfairly, out of due order. The whole
                  thing was made clear to the Commissioners of the Waste Lands, and I need
                  not say that I effected my purchase without difficulty. A few weeks
                  afterwards, allowing him for his hut and yard, I bought G—— out entirely.
                  I will now return to the Rangitata.</p>
                <p>There is a large flat on either side of it, sloping very gently down to
                  the river-bed proper, which is from one to two miles across. The one
                  flat belongs to me, and that on the north bank to another. The river is
                  very easily crossed, as it flows in a great many channels; in 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n108" n="108"/>
                  a fresh,
                  therefore, it is still often fordable. We found it exceedingly low, as
                  the preceding cold had frozen up the sources, whilst the nor’-wester
                  that followed was of short duration, and unaccompanied with the hot
                  tropical rain which causes the freshes. The nor’-westers are vulgarly
                  supposed to cause freshes simply by melting the snow upon the back
                  ranges. We, however, and all who live near the great range, and see the
                  nor’-wester while still among the snowy ranges, know for certain that
                  the river does not rise more than two or three inches, nor lose its
                  beautiful milky blue colour, unless the wind be accompanied with rain
                  upon the great range—rain extending sometimes as low down as the
                  commencement of the plains. These rains are warm and heavy, and make
                  the feed beautifully green.</p>
                <p>The nor’-westers are a very remarkable feature in the climate of this
                  settlement. They are excessively violent, sometimes shaking the very
                  house; hot, dry, from having already poured out their moisture, and
                  enervating like the Italian sirocco. The fact seems to be, that the
                  nor’-west winds come heated from the tropics, and charged with moisture
                  from the ocean, and this is precipitated by the ice-fields of the
                  mountains in deluges of rain, chiefly on the western side, but
                  occasionally extending some distance to the east. They blow from two or
                  three hours to as many days, and if they last any length of time, are
                  generally succeeded by a sudden change to sou’-west—the cold, rainy, or
                  snowy wind. We catch the nor’-west in full force, but are sheltered
                  from the sou’-west, which, with us, is a quiet wind, accompanied with
                  gentle drizzling but cold rain, and, in the winter, snow.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n109" n="109"/>
                <p>The nor’-wester is first descried on the river-bed. Through the door of
                  my hut, from which the snowy range is visible, at our early breakfast, I
                  see a lovely summer’s morning, breathlessly quiet, and intensely hot.
                  Suddenly a little cloud of dust is driven down the river-bed a mile and
                  a half off; it increases, till one would think the river was on fire,
                  and that the opposite mountains were obscured by volumes of smoke.
                  Still it is calm with us. By and by, as the day increases, the wind
                  gathers strength, and, extending beyond the river-bed, gives the flats
                  on either side a benefit; then it catches the downs, and generally blows
                  hard till four or five o’clock, when it calms down, and is followed by a
                  cool and tranquil night, delightful to every sense. If, however, the
                  wind does not cease, and it has been raining up the gorges, there will
                  be a fresh; and, if the rain has come down any distance from the main
                  range, it will be a heavy fresh; while if there has been a clap or two
                  of thunder (a very rare occurrence), it will be a fresh in which the
                  river will not be fordable. The floods come and go with great rapidity.
                  The river will begin to rise a very few hours after the rain commences,
                  and will generally have subsided to its former level about forty-eight
                  hours after the rain has ceased.</p>
                <p>As we generally come in for the tail-end of the nor’-western rains, so
                  we sometimes, though less frequently, get that of the sou’-west winds
                  also. The sou’-west rain comes to us up the river through the lower
                  gorge, and is consequently sou’-east rain with us, owing to the
                  direction of the valley. But it is always called sou’-west if it comes
                  from the southward at all. In fact, there are only three recognised
                  winds, the north-

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n110" n="110"/>
                  west, the north-east, and the south-west, and I never
                  recollect perceiving the wind to be in any other quarter, saving from
                  local causes. The north-east is most prevalent in summer, and blows
                  with delightful freshness during the greater part of the day, often
                  rendering the hottest weather very pleasant.</p>
                <p>It is curious to watch the battle between the north-west and south-east
                  wind, as we often see it. For some days, perhaps, the upper gorges may
                  have been obscured with dark and surging clouds, and the snowy ranges
                  hidden from view. Suddenly the mountains at the lower end of the valley
                  become banked-up with clouds, and the sand begins to blow up the river-
                  bed some miles below, while it is still blowing down with us. The
                  southerly “burster,” as it is called, gradually creeps up, and at last
                  drives the other off the field. A few chilly puffs, then a great one,
                  and in a minute or two the air becomes cold, even in the height of
                  summer. Indeed, I have seen snow fall on the 12th of January. It was
                  not much, but the air was as cold as in mid-winter.</p>
                <p>The force of the south-west wind is here broken by the front ranges, and
                  on these it often leaves its rain or snow, while we are quite exempt
                  from either. We frequently hear both of more rain and of more snow on
                  the plains than we have had, though my hut is at an elevation of <date when="1840">1840</date>
                  feet above the level of the sea. On the plains, it will often blow for
                  forty-eight hours, accompanied by torrents of pelting, pitiless rain,
                  and is sometimes so violent, that there is hardly any possibility of
                  making headway against it. Sheep race before it as hard as they can go
                  helter-skelter, leaving their lambs behind them to shift for themselves.
                  There is no 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n111" n="111"/>
                  shelter on the plains, and, unless stopped by the shepherds,
                  they will drive from one river to the next. The shepherds, therefore,
                  have a hard time of it, for they must be out till the wind goes down;
                  and the worse the weather the more absolutely necessary it is that they
                  should be with the sheep. Different flocks not unfrequently join during
                  these gales, and the nuisance to both the owners is very great.</p>
                <p>In the back country, sheep can always find shelter in the gullies, or
                  under the lee of the mountain.</p>
                <p>We have here been singularly favoured with regard to snow this last
                  winter, for whereas I was absolutely detained by the snow upon the
                  plains on my way from Christ Church, because my horse would have had
                  nothing to eat had I gone on, when I arrived at home I found they had
                  been all astonishment as to what could possibly have been keeping me so
                  long away.</p>
                <p>The nor’-westers sometimes blow even in mid-winter, but are most
                  frequent in spring and summer, sometimes continuing for a fortnight
                  together.</p>
                <p>During a nor’-wester, the sand on the river-bed is blinding, filling
                  eyes, nose, and ears, and stinging sharply every exposed part. I lately
                  had the felicity of getting a small mob of sheep into the river-bed
                  (with a view of crossing them on to my own country) whilst this wind was
                  blowing. There were only between seven and eight hundred, and as we
                  were three, with two dogs, we expected to be able to put them through
                  ourselves. We did so through the two first considerable streams, and
                  then could not get them to move on any farther. As they paused, I will
                  take the opportunity to digress and describe the process of putting
                  sheep across a river.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n112" n="112"/>
                <p>The first thing is to carefully secure a spot fitted for the purpose,
                  for which the principal requisites are: first, that the current set for
                  the opposite bank, so that the sheep will be carried towards it. Sheep
                  cannot swim against a strong current, and if the stream be flowing
                  evenly down mid-channel, they will be carried down a long way before
                  they land; if, however, it sets at all towards the side from which they
                  started, they will probably be landed by the stream on that same side.
                  Therefore the current should flow towards the opposite bank. Secondly,
                  there must be a good landing-place for the sheep. A spot must not be
                  selected where the current sweeps underneath a hollow bank of gravel or
                  a perpendicular wall of shingle; the bank on to which the sheep are to
                  land must shelve, no matter how steeply, provided it does not rise
                  perpendicularly out of the water. Thirdly, a good place must be chosen
                  for putting them in; the water must not become deep all at once, or the
                  sheep won’t face it. It must be shallow at the commencement, so that
                  they may have got too far to recede before they find their mistake.
                  Fourthly, there should be no tutu in the immediate vicinity of either
                  the place where the sheep are put into the river or that on to which
                  they are to come out; for, in spite of your most frantic endeavours, you
                  will be very liable to get some sheep tuted. These requisites being
                  secured, the depth of the water is, of course, a matter of no moment;
                  the narrowness of the stream being a point of far greater importance.
                  These rivers abound in places combining every requisite.</p>
                <p>The sheep being mobbed up together near the spot where they are intended
                  to enter the water, the best plan is to split off a small number, say a
                  hundred or 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n113" n="113"/>
                  hundred and fifty (a larger mob would be less easily
                  managed), dog them, bark at them yourself furiously, beat them, spread
                  out arms and legs to prevent their escaping, and raise all the
                  unpleasant din about their ears that you possibly can. In spite of all
                  that you can do they will very likely break through you and make back;
                  if so, persevere as before, and in about ten minutes a single sheep will
                  be seen eyeing the opposite bank, and evidently meditating an attempt to
                  gain it. Pause a moment that you interrupt not a consummation so
                  devoutly to be wished; the sheep bounds forward with three or four jumps
                  into midstream, is carried down, and thence on to the opposite bank;
                  immediately that one sheep has entered, let one man get into the river
                  below them, and splash water up at them to keep them from working lower
                  and lower down the stream and getting into a bad place; let another be
                  bringing up the remainder of the mob, so that they may have come up
                  before the whole of the leading body are over; if this be done they will
                  cross in a string of their own accord, and there will be no more trouble
                  from the moment when the first sheep entered the water.</p>
                <p>If the sheep are obstinate and will not take the water, it is a good
                  plan to haul one or two over first, pulling them through by the near
                  hind leg; these will often entice the others, or a few lambs will
                  encourage their mothers to come over to them, unless indeed they
                  immediately swim back to their mothers: the first was the plan we
                  adopted.</p>
                <p>As I said, our sheep were got across the first two streams without much
                  difficulty; then they became completely silly. The awful wind, so high
                  that we could 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n114" n="114"/>
                  scarcely hear ourselves talk, the blinding sand, the cold
                  glacier water, rendered more chilling by the strong wind, which,
                  contrary to custom, was very cold, all combined to make them quite
                  stupid; the little lambs stuck up their backs and shut their eyes and
                  looked very shaky on their legs, while the bigger ones and the ewes
                  would do nothing but turn round and stare at us. Our dogs knocked-up
                  completely, and we ourselves were somewhat tired and hungry, partly from
                  night-watching and partly from having fasted since early dawn, whereas
                  it was now four o’clock. Still we must get the sheep over somehow, for
                  a heavy fresh was evidently about to come down; the river was yet low,
                  and could we get them over before dark they would be at home. I rode
                  home to fetch assistance and food; these arriving, by our united efforts
                  we got them over every stream, save the last, before eight o’clock, and
                  then it became quite dark, and we left them. The wind changed from very
                  cold to very hot—it literally blew hot and cold in the same breath.
                  Rain came down in torrents, six claps of thunder (thunder is very rare
                  here) followed in succession about midnight, and very uneasy we all
                  were. Next morning, before daybreak, we were by the river side; the
                  fresh had come down, and we crossed over to the sheep with difficulty,
                  finding them up to their bellies in water huddled up in a mob together.
                  We shifted them on to one of the numerous islands, where they were
                  secure, and had plenty of feed, and with great difficulty recrossed, the
                  river having greatly risen since we had got upon its bed. In two days’
                  time it had gone down sufficiently to allow of our getting the sheep
                  over, and we did so without the loss of a single one.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n115" n="115"/>
                <p>I hardly know why I have introduced this into an account of a trip with
                  a bullock dray; it is, however, a colonial incident, such as might
                  happen any day. In a life of continual excitement one thinks very
                  little of these things. They may, however, serve to give English
                  readers a glimpse of some of the numerous incidents which, constantly
                  occurring in one shape or other, render the life of a colonist not only
                  endurable, but actually pleasant.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c9" type="chapter">
                <head>Chapter IX</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Plants of Canterbury—Turnip—Tutu—Ferns—Ti Palm—Birds—Paradise
                  Duck—Tern—Quail—Wood Hen—Robin—Linnet—Pigeon—Moa—New Parroquet—
                  Quadrupeds—Eels—Insects—Weta—Lizards.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>The flora of this province is very disappointing, and the absence of
                  beautiful flowers adds to the uninteresting character which too
                  generally pervades the scenery, save among the great Southern Alps
                  themselves. There is no burst of bloom as there is in Switzerland and
                  Italy, and the trees being, with few insignificant exceptions, all
                  evergreen, the difference between winter and summer is chiefly
                  perceptible by the state of the grass and the temperature. I do not
                  know one really pretty flower which belongs to the plains; I believe
                  there are one or two, but they are rare, and form no feature in the
                  landscape. I never yet saw a blue flower growing wild here, nor indeed
                  one of any other colour but white or yellow; if there are such they do
                  not prevail, and their absence is sensibly felt. We have no soldanellas
                  and auriculas, and Alpine cowslips, no brilliant gentians and anemones.

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n116" n="116"/>
                  We have one very stupid white gentian; but it is, to say the least of
                  it, uninteresting to a casual observer. We have violets, very like
                  those at home, but they are small and white, and have no scent. We have
                  also a daisy, very like the English, but not nearly so pretty; we have a
                  great ugly sort of Michaelmas daisy too, and any amount of spaniard. I
                  do not say but that by hunting on the peninsula, one might find one or
                  two beautiful species, but simply that on the whole the flowers are few
                  and ugly. The only plant good to eat is Maori cabbage, and that is
                  swede turnip gone wild, from seed left by Captain Cook. Some say it is
                  indigenous, but I do not believe it. The Maoris carry the seed about
                  with them, and sow it wherever they camp. I should rather write, <hi rend="i">used</hi>
                  to sow it where they <hi rend="i">camped</hi>, for the Maoris in this island are almost a
                  thing of the past.</p>
                <p>The root of the spaniard, it should be added, will support life for some
                  little time.</p>
                <p>Tutu (pronounced toot) is a plant which abounds upon the plains for some
                  few miles near the river-beds; it is at first sight not much unlike
                  myrtle, but is in reality a wholly different sort of plant; it dies down
                  in the winter, and springs up again from its old roots. These roots are
                  sometimes used for firewood, and are very tough, so much so as not
                  unfrequently to break ploughs. It is poisonous for sheep and cattle if
                  eaten on an empty stomach.</p>
                <p>New Zealand is rich in ferns. We have a tree-fern which grows as high
                  as twenty feet. We have also some of the English species; among them I
                  believe the <hi rend="i">Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense</hi>, with many of the same tribe. I
                  see a little fern which, to my eyes, is 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n117" n="117"/>
                  our English <hi rend="i">Asplenium
                    Trichomanes</hi>. Every English fern which I know has a variety something
                  like it here, though seldom identical. We have one to correspond with
                  the adder’s tongue and moonwort, with the <hi rend="i">Adiantum nigrum</hi> and <hi rend="i">Capillus
                    Veneris</hi>, with the <hi rend="i">Blechnum boreale</hi>, with the Ceterach and <hi rend="i">Ruta muraria</hi>,
                  and with the Cystopterids. I never saw a Woodsia here; but I think that
                  every other English family is represented, and that we have many more
                  besides. On the whole, the British character of many of the ferns is
                  rather striking, as indeed is the case with our birds and insects; but,
                  with a few conspicuous exceptions, the old country has greatly the
                  advantage over us.</p>
                <p>The cabbage-tree or ti palm is not a true palm, though it looks like
                  one. It has not the least resemblance to a cabbage. It has a tuft of
                  green leaves, which are rather palmy-looking at a distance, and which
                  springs from the top of a pithy, worthless stem, varying from one to
                  twenty or thirty feet in height. Sometimes the stem is branched at the
                  top, and each branch ends in a tuft. The flax and the cabbage-tree and
                  the tussock-grass are the great botanical features of the country. Add
                  fern and tutu, and for the back country, spear-grass and Irishman, and
                  we have summed up such prevalent plants as strike the eye.</p>
                <p>As for the birds, they appear at first sight very few indeed. On the
                  plains one sees a little lark with two white feathers in the tail, and
                  in other respects exactly like the English skylark, save that he does
                  not soar, and has only a little chirrup instead of song. There are also
                  paradise ducks, hawks, terns, red-bills, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n118" n="118"/>
                  and sand-pipers, seagulls, and
                  occasionally, though very rarely, a quail.</p>
                <p>The paradise duck is a very beautiful bird. The male appears black,
                  with white on the wing, when flying: when on the ground, however, he
                  shows some dark greys and glossy greens and russets, which make him very
                  handsome. He is truly a goose, and not a duck. He says “whiz” through
                  his throat, and dwells a long time upon the “z.” He is about the size
                  of a farmyard duck. The plumage of the female is really gorgeous. Her
                  head is pure white, and her body beautifully coloured with greens and
                  russets and white. She screams, and does not say “whiz.” Her mate is
                  much fonder of her than she is of him, for if she is wounded he will
                  come to see what is the matter, whereas if <hi rend="i">he</hi> is hurt his base partner
                  flies instantly off and seeks new wedlock, affording a fresh example of
                  the superior fidelity of the male to the female sex. When they have
                  young, they feign lameness, like the plover. I have several times been
                  thus tricked by them. One soon, however, becomes an old bird oneself,
                  and is not to be caught with such chaff any more. We look about for the
                  young ones, clip off the top joint of one wing, and leave them; thus, in
                  a few months’ time, we can get prime young ducks for the running after
                  them. The old birds are very bad eating. I rather believe they are
                  aware of this, for they are very bold, and come very close to us. There
                  are two that constantly come within ten yards of my hut, and I hope mean
                  to build in the neighbourhood, for the eggs are excellent. Being geese,
                  and not ducks, they eat grass. The young birds are called flappers till
                  they can fly, and can be run down easily.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n119" n="119"/>
                <p>The hawk is simply a large hawk, and to the unscientific nothing more.
                  There is a small sparrow-hawk, too, which is very bold, and which will
                  attack a man if he goes near its nest.</p>
                <p>The tern is a beautiful little bird about twice as big as a swallow, and
                  somewhat resembling it in its flight, but much more graceful. It has a
                  black satin head, and lavender satin and white over the rest of its
                  body. It has an orange bill and feet; and is not seen 4 in the back
                  country during the winter.</p>
                <p>The red-bill is, I believe, identical with the oyster-catcher of the
                  Cornish coast. It has a long orange bill, and orange feet, and is black
                  and white over the body.</p>
                <p>The sand-piper is very like the lark in plumage.</p>
                <p>The quail is nearly exterminated. It is exactly like a small partridge,
                  and is most excellent eating. Ten years ago it was very abundant, but
                  now it is very rarely seen. The poor little thing is entirely
                  defenceless; it cannot take more than three flights, and then it is done
                  up. Some say the fires have destroyed them; some say the sheep have
                  trod on their eggs; some that they have all been hunted down: my own
                  opinion is that the wild cats, which have increased so as to be very
                  numerous, have driven the little creatures nearly off the face of the
                  earth.</p>
                <p>There are wood hens also on the plains; but, though very abundant, they
                  are not much seen. The wood hen is a bird rather resembling the
                  pheasant tribe in plumage, but not so handsome. It has a long, sharp
                  bill and long feet. It is about the size of a hen. It cannot fly, but
                  sticks its little bob-tail up and down whenever it walks, and has a
                  curious Paul-Pry-like gait, which is rather amusing. It is exceedingly
                  bold, and will 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n120" n="120"/>
                  come sometimes right into a house. It is an arrant
                  thief, moreover, and will steal anything. I know of a case in which one
                  was seen to take up a gold watch, and run off with it, and of another in
                  which a number of men, who were camping out, left their pannikins at the
                  camp, and on their return found them all gone, and only recovered them
                  by hearing the wood hens tapping their bills against them. Anything
                  bright excites their greed; anything red, their indignation. They are
                  reckoned good eating by some; but most people think them exceedingly
                  rank and unpleasant. From fat wood hens a good deal of oil can be got,
                  and this oil is very valuable for almost anything where oil is wanted.
                  It is sovereign for rheumatics, and wounds or bruises; item for
                  softening one’s boots, and so forth. The egg is about the size of a
                  guinea fowl’s, dirtily streaked, and spotted with a dusky purple; it is
                  one of the best eating eggs I have ever tasted.</p>
                <p>I must not omit to mention the white crane, a very beautiful bird, with
                  immense wings, of the purest white; and the swamp hen, with a tail which
                  it is constantly bobbing up and down like the wood hen; it has a good
                  deal of bluish purple about it, and is very handsome.</p>
                <p>There are other birds on the plains, especially about the river-beds,
                  but not many worthy of notice.</p>
                <p>In the back country, however, we have a considerable variety. I have
                  mentioned the kaka and the parroquet.</p>
                <p>The robin is a pretty little fellow, in build and manners very like our
                  English robin, but tamer. His plumage, however, is different, for he
                  has a dusky black tail coat and a pale canary-coloured waistcoat. When

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n121" n="121"/>
                  one is camping out, no sooner has one lit one’s fire than several robins
                  make their appearance, prying into one’s whole proceedings with true
                  robin-like impudence. They have never probably seen a fire before, and
                  are rather puzzled by it. I heard of one which first lighted on the
                  embers, which were covered with ashes; finding this unpleasant, he
                  hopped on to a burning twig; this was worse, so the third time he
                  lighted on a red-hot coal; whereat, much disgusted, he took himself off,
                  I hope escaping with nothing but a blistered toe. They frequently come
                  into my hut. I watched one hop in a few mornings ago, when the
                  breakfast things were set. First he tried the bread—that was good;
                  then he tried the sugar—that was good also; then he tried the salt,
                  which he instantly rejected; and, lastly, he tried a cup of hot tea, on
                  which he flew away. I have seen them light on a candle (not a lighted
                  one) and peck the tallow. I fear, however, that these tame ones are too
                  often killed by the cats.</p>
                <p>The tomtit is like its English namesake in
                  shape, but smaller, and with a glossy black head and bright yellow
                  breast.</p>
                <p>The wren is a beautiful little bird, much smaller than the English one,
                  and with green about its plumage.</p>
                <p>The tui or parson-bird is a starling, and has a small tuft of white
                  cravat-like feathers growing from his throat. True to his starling
                  nature, he has a delicious voice.</p>
                <p>We have a thrush, but it is rather rare. It is just like the English,
                  save that it has some red feathers in its tail.</p>
                <p>Our teal is, if not the same as the English teal, so like it, that the
                  difference is not noticeable.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n122" n="122"/>
                <p>Our linnet is a little larger than the English, with a clear, bell-like
                  voice, as of a blacksmith’s hammer on an anvil. Indeed, we might call
                  him the harmonious blacksmith.</p>
                <p>The pigeon is larger than the English, and far handsomer. He has much
                  white and glossy green shot with purple about him, and is one of the
                  most beautiful birds I ever saw. He is very foolish, and can be noosed
                  with ease. Tie a string with a noose at the end of it to a long stick,
                  and you may put it round his neck and catch him. The kakas, too, will
                  let you do this, and in a few days become quite tame.</p>
                <p>Besides these, there is an owl or two. These are heard occasionally,
                  but not seen. Often at night one hears a solemn cry of “More pork! more
                  pork! more pork!” I have heard people talk, too, of a laughing jackass
                  (not the Australian bird of that name), but no one has ever seen it.</p>
                <p>Occasionally we hear rumours of the footprint of a moa, and the Nelson
                  surveyors found fresh foot-tracks of a bird, which were measured for
                  fourteen inches. Of this there can be little doubt; but since a wood
                  hen’s foot measures four inches, and a wood hen does not stand higher
                  than a hen, fourteen inches is hardly long enough for the track of a
                  moa, the largest kind of which stood fifteen feet high. We often find
                  some of their bones lying in a heap upon the ground, but never a perfect
                  skeleton. Little heaps of their gizzard stones, too, are constantly
                  found. They consist of very smooth and polished flints and cornelians,
                  with sometimes quartz. The bird generally chose rather pretty stones.
                  I do not remember finding a single sandstone specimen of a moa gizzard
                  stone. Those heaps are easily <choice><orig>dis-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n123" n="123"/>
                    tinguished</orig><reg>distinguished</reg></choice>, and very common. Few
                  people believe in the existence of a moa. If one or two be yet living,
                  they will probably be found on the West Coast, that yet unexplored
                  region of forest which may contain sleeping princesses and gold in ton
                  blocks, and all sorts of good things. A gentleman who lives at the
                  Kiakoras possesses a moa’s egg; it is ten inches by seven. It was
                  discovered in a Maori grave, and must have been considered precious at
                  the time it was buried, for the Maoris were accustomed to bury a man’s
                  valuables with him.</p>
                <p>I really know of few other birds to tell you about. There is a good
                  sprinkling more, but they form no feature in the country, and are only
                  interesting to the naturalist. There is the kiwi, or apteryx, which is
                  about as large as a turkey, but only found on the West Coast. There is
                  a green ground parrot too, called the kakapo, a night bird, and hardly
                  ever found on the eastern side of the island. There is also a very rare
                  and as yet unnamed kind of kaka, much larger and handsomer than the kaka
                  itself, of which I and another shot one of the first, if not the very
                  first, observed specimen. Being hungry, far from home, and without
                  meat, we ate the interesting creature, but made a note of it for the
                  benefit of science. Since then it has found its way into more worthy
                  hands, and was, a few months ago, sent home to be named. Altogether, I
                  am acquainted with about seventy species of birds belonging to the
                  Canterbury settlement, and I do not think that there are many more. Two
                  albatrosses came to my wool-shed about seven months ago, and a dead one
                  was found at Mount Peel not long since. I did not see the former
                  myself, but my cook, who was a sailor, watched them 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n124" n="124"/>
                  for some time, and
                  his word may be taken. I believe, however, that their coming so far
                  inland is a very rare occurrence here.</p>
                <p>As for the quadrupeds of New Zealand, they are easily disposed of.
                  There are but two, a kind of rat, which is now banished by the Norway
                  rat, and an animal of either the otter or beaver species, which is known
                  rather by rumour than by actual certainty.</p>
                <p>The fishes, too, will give us little trouble. There are only a sort of
                  minnow and an eel. This last grows to a great size, and is abundant
                  even in the clear, rapid, snow-fed rivers. In every creek one may catch
                  eels, and they are excellent eating, if they be cooked in such a manner
                  as to get rid of the oil.</p>
                <lg>
                  <l>Try them spitchcocked or stewed,</l>
                  <l>They’re too oily when fried,</l>
                </lg>
                <p>as Barham says, with his usual good sense. I am told that the other
                  night a great noise was heard in the kitchen of a gentleman with whom I
                  have the honour to be acquainted, and that the servants, getting up,
                  found an eel chasing a cat round about the room. I believe this story.
                  The eel was in a bucket of water, and doomed to die upon the morrow.
                  Doubtless the cat had attempted to take liberties with him; on which a
                  sudden thought struck the eel that he might as well eat the cat as the
                  cat eat him; and he was preparing to suit the action to the word when he
                  was discovered.</p>
                <p>The insects are insignificant and ugly, and, like the plants, devoid of
                  general interest. There is one rather pretty butterfly, like our
                  English tortoiseshell. There is a sprinkling of beetles, a few ants,
                  and a detestable sandfly, that, on quiet, cloudy mornings, especially
                  near 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n125" n="125"/>
                  water, is more irritating than can be described. This little beast
                  is rather venomous; and, for the first fortnight or so that I was bitten
                  by it, every bite swelled up to a little hard button. Soon, however,
                  one becomes case-hardened, and only suffers the immediate annoyance
                  consequent upon its tickling and pricking. There is also a large
                  assortment of spiders. We have, too, one of the ugliest-looking
                  creatures that I have ever seen. It is called “weta,” and is of tawny
                  scorpion-like colour with long antennae and great eyes, and nasty
                  squashy-looking body, with (I think) six legs. It is a kind of animal
                  which no one would wish to touch: if touched, it will bite sharply,
                  some say venomously. It is very common, but not often seen, and lives
                  chiefly among dead wood and under stones. In the North Island, I am
                  told that it grows to the length of three or four inches. Here I never
                  saw it longer than an inch and a half. The principal reptile is an
                  almost ubiquitous lizard.</p>
                <p>Summing up, then, the whole of the vegetable and animal productions of
                  this settlement, I think that it is not too much to say that they are
                  decidedly inferior in beauty and interest to those of the old world.
                  You will think that I have a prejudice against the natural history of
                  Canterbury. I assure you I have no such thing; and I believe that
                  anyone, on arriving here, would receive a similar impression with
                  myself.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-1-c10" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n126" n="126"/>
                <head>Chapter X</head>
                <argument>
                  <p>Choice of a Run—Boundaries—Maoris—Wages—Servants—Drunkenness—
                  Cooking—Wethers—Choice of Homestead—Watchfulness required—Burning
                  the Country—Yards for Sheep—Ewes and Lambs—Lambing Season—Wool
                  Sheds—Sheep Washing—Putting up a Hut—Gardens—Farewell.</p>
                </argument>
                <p>In looking for a run, some distance must be traversed; the country near
                  Christ Church is already stocked. The waste lands are, indeed, said to
                  be wholly taken up throughout the colony, wherever they are capable of
                  supporting sheep. It may, however, be a matter of some satisfaction to
                  a new settler to examine this point for himself, and to consider what he
                  requires in the probable event of having to purchase the goodwill of a
                  run, with the improvements upon it, which can hardly be obtained under
                  £150 per 1000 acres.</p>
                <p>A river boundary is most desirable; the point above or below the
                  confluence of two rivers is still better, as there are then only two
                  sides to guard. Stony ground must not be considered as an impediment;
                  grass grows between the stones, and a dray can travel upon it. England
                  must have been a most impracticable country to traverse before metalled
                  roads were made. Here the surface is almost everywhere a compact mass
                  of shingle; it is for the most part only near the sea that the shingle
                  is covered with soil. Forest and swamp are much greater impediments to
                  a journey than a far greater distance of hard ground would prove. A
                  river such as the Cam or Ouse would be far more difficult to cross
                  without bridges than the Rakaia or Rangitata, notwithstanding their
                  volume and rapidity; the former 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n127" n="127"/>
                  are deep in mud, and rarely have
                  convenient places at which to get in or out; while the latter abound in
                  them, and have a stony bed on which the wheels of your dray make no
                  impression. The stony ground will carry a sheep to each acre and a half
                  or two acres. Such diseases as foot-rot are unknown, owing probably to
                  the generally dry surface of the land.</p>
                <p>There are few Maoris here; they inhabit the north island, and are only
                  in small numbers, and degenerate in this, so may be passed over
                  unnoticed. The only effectual policy in dealing with them is to show a
                  bold front, and, at the same time, do them a good turn whenever you can
                  be quite certain that your kindness will not be misunderstood as a
                  symptom of fear. There are no wild animals that will molest your sheep.
                  In Australia they have to watch the flocks night and day because of the
                  wild dogs. The yards, of course, are not proof against dogs, and the
                  Australian shepherd’s hut is built close against the yard; here this is
                  unnecessary.</p>
                <p>Having settled that you will take up your country or purchase the lease
                  of it, you must consider next how to get a dray on to it. Horses are
                  not to be thought of except for riding; you must buy a dray and
                  bullocks. The rivers here are not navigable.</p>
                <p>Wages are high. People do not leave England and go to live at the
                  antipodes to work for the same wages which they had at home. They want
                  to better themselves as well as you do, and, the supply being limited,
                  they will ask and get from £1 to 30s. a week besides their board
                  and billet.</p>
                <p>You must remember you will have a rough life at first; there will be a
                  good deal of cold and exposure; a good deal of tent work; possibly a
                  fever or two; to 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n128" n="128"/>
                  say nothing of the seeds of rheumatism which will give
                  you something to meditate upon hereafter.</p>
                <p>You and your men will have to be on rather a different footing from that
                  on which you stood in England. There, if your servant were in any
                  respect what you did not wish, you were certain of getting plenty of
                  others to take his place. Here, if a man does not find you quite what
                  he wishes, he is certain of getting plenty of others to employ him. In
                  fact, he is at a premium, and soon finds this out. On really good men
                  this produces no other effect than a demand for high wages. They will
                  be respectful and civil, though there will be a slight but quite
                  unobjectionable difference in their manner toward you. Bad men assume
                  an air of defiance which renders their immediate dismissal a matter of
                  necessity. When you have good men, however, you must recognise the
                  different position in which you stand toward them as compared with that
                  which subsisted at home. The fact is, they are more your equals and
                  more independent of you, and, this being the case, you must treat them
                  accordingly. I do not advise you for one moment to submit to
                  disrespect; this would be a fatal error. A man whose conduct does not
                  satisfy you must be sent about his business as certainly as in England;
                  but when you have men who <hi rend="i">do</hi> suit you, you must, besides paying them
                  handsomely, expect them to treat you rather as an English yeoman would
                  speak to the squire of his parish than as an English labourer would
                  speak to him. The labour markets will not be so bad but that good men
                  can be had, and as long as you put up with bad men it serves you right
                  to be the loser by your weakness.</p>
                <p>Some good hands are very improvident, and will for 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n129" n="129"/>
                  the most part spend
                  their money in drinking, a very short time after they have earned it.
                  They will come back possibly with a <hi rend="i">dead horse to work off</hi>—that is, a
                  debt at the accommodation house—and will work hard for another year to
                  have another drinking bout at the end of it. This is a thing fatally
                  common here. Such men are often first-rate hands and thoroughly good
                  fellows when away from drink; but, on the whole, saving men are perhaps
                  the best. Commend yourself to a good screw for a shepherd; if he knows
                  the value of money he knows the value of lambs, and if he has contracted
                  the habit of being careful with his own money he will be apt to be so
                  with yours also. But in justice to the improvident, it must be owned
                  they are often admirable men save in the one point of sobriety.</p>
                <p>Their political knowledge is absolutely nil, and, were the colony to
                  give them political power, it might as well give gunpowder to children.</p>
                <p>How many hands shall you want?</p>
                <p>We will say a couple of good bush hands, who will put up your hut and
                  yards and wool-shed. If you are in a hurry and have plenty of money you
                  can have more. Besides these you will want a bullock driver and
                  shepherd, unless you are shepherd yourself. You must manage the cooking
                  among you as best you can, and must be content to wash up yourself,
                  taking your full part in the culinary processes, or you will soon find
                  disaffection in the camp; but if you can afford to have a cook, have one
                  by all means. It is a great nuisance to come in from a long round after
                  sheep and find the fire out and no hot water to make tea, and to have to
                  set to work immediately to get your men’s supper; for they cannot earn

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n130" n="130"/>
                  their supper and cook it at the same time. The difficulty is that good
                  boys are hard to get, and a man that is worth anything at all will
                  hardly take to cooking as a profession. Hence it comes to pass that the
                  cooks are generally indolent and dirty fellows, who don’t like hard
                  work. Your college education, if you have had one, will doubtless have
                  made you familiar with the art of making bread; you will now proceed to
                  discover the mysteries of boiling potatoes. The uses of dripping will
                  begin to dawn upon you, and you will soon become expert in the
                  manufacture of tallow candles. You will wash your own clothes, and will
                  learn that you must not boil flannel shirts, and experience will teach
                  you that you must eschew the promiscuous use of washing soda, tempting
                  though indeed it be if you are in a hurry. If you use collars, I can
                  inform you that Glenfield starch is the only starch used in the
                  laundries of our most gracious Sovereign; I tell you this in confidence,
                  as it is not generally advertised.</p>
                <p>To return to the culinary department. Your natural poetry of palate
                  will teach you the proper treatment of the onion, and you will ere long
                  be able to handle that inestimable vegetable with the breadth yet
                  delicacy which it requires. Many other things you will learn, which for
                  your sake as well as my own I will not enumerate here. Let the above
                  suffice for examples.</p>
                <p>At first your wethers will run with your ewes, and you will only want
                  one shepherd; but as soon as the mob gets up to two or three thousand
                  the wethers should be kept separate; you will then want another
                  shepherd. As soon as you have secured your run you must buy sheep;
                  otherwise you lose time, as the run is only valuable for the sheep it
                  carries. Bring sheep, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n131" n="131"/>
                  shepherd, men, stores, all at one and the same
                  time. Some wethers must be included in your purchase, otherwise you
                  will run short of meat, as none of your own breeding will be ready for
                  the knife for a year and a half, to say the least of it. No wether
                  should be killed till it is two years old, and then it is murder to kill
                  an animal which brings you in such good interest by its wool, and would
                  even be better if suffered to live three years longer, when you will
                  have had its value in its successive fleeces. It will, however, pay you
                  better to invest nearly all your money in ewes, and to kill your own
                  young stock, than to sink more capital than is absolutely necessary in
                  wethers.</p>
                <p>Start your dray, then, from town and join it with your sheep on the way
                  up. Your sheep will not travel more than ten miles a day if you are to
                  do them justice; so your dray must keep pace with them. You will
                  generally find plenty of firewood on the track. You can camp under the
                  dray at night. In about a week you will get on to your run, and very
                  glad you will feel when you are safely come to the end of your journey.
                  See the horses properly looked to at once; then set up the tent, make a
                  good fire, put the kettle on, out with the frying-pan and get your
                  supper, smoke the calumet of peace, and go to bed.</p>
                <p>The first question is, Where shall you place your homestead? You must
                  put it in such a situation as will be most convenient for working the
                  sheep. These are the real masters of the place—the run is theirs, not
                  yours: you cannot bear this in mind too diligently. All considerations
                  of pleasantness of site must succumb to this. You must fix on such a
                  situation as not to cut 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n132" n="132"/>
                  up the run, by splitting off a little corner too
                  small to give the sheep free scope and room. They will fight rather shy
                  of your homestead, you may be certain; so the homestead must be out of
                  their way. You <hi rend="i">must</hi>, however, have water and firewood at hand, which is
                  a great convenience, to say nothing of the saving of labour and expense.
                  Therefore, if you can find a bush near a stream, make your homestead on
                  the lee side of it. A stream is a boundary, and your hut, if built in
                  such a position, will interfere with your sheep as little as possible.</p>
                <p>The sheep will make for rising ground and hill-side to camp at night,
                  and generally feed with their heads up the wind, if it is not too
                  violent. As your mob increases, you can put an out-station on the other
                  side the run.</p>
                <p>In order to prevent the sheep straying beyond your boundaries, keep ever
                  hovering at a distance round them, so far off that they shall not be
                  disturbed by your presence, and even be ignorant that you are looking at
                  them. Sheep cannot be too closely watched, or too much left to
                  themselves. You must remember they are your masters, and not you
                  theirs; you exist for them, not they for you. If you bear this well in
                  mind, you will be able to turn the tables on them effectually at
                  shearing-time. But if you once begin to make the sheep suit their
                  feeding-hours to your convenience, you may as well give up sheep-farming
                  at once. You will soon find the mob begin to look poor, your percentage
                  of lambs will fall off, and in fact you will have to pay very heavily
                  for saving your own trouble, as indeed would be the case in every
                  occupation or profession you might adopt.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n133" n="133"/>
                <p>Of course you will have to turn your sheep back when they approach the
                  boundary of your neighbour. Be ready, then, at the boundary. You have
                  been watching them creeping up in a large semicircle toward the
                  forbidden ground. As long as they are on their own run let them alone,
                  give them not a moment’s anxiety of mind; but directly they reach the
                  boundary, show yourself with your dog in your most terrific aspect.
                  Startle them, frighten them, disturb their peace; do so again and again,
                  at the same spot, from the very first day. Let them always have peace
                  on their own run, and none anywhere off it. In a month or two you will
                  find the sheep begin to understand your meaning, and it will then be
                  very easy work to keep them within bounds. If, however, you suffer them
                  to have half an hour now and then on the forbidden territory, they will
                  be constantly making for it. The chances are that the feed is good on
                  or about the boundary, and they will be seduced by this to cross, and go
                  on and on till they are quite beyond your control.</p>
                <p>You will have burnt a large patch of feed on the outset. Burn it in
                  early spring, on a day when rain appears to be at hand. It is dangerous
                  to burn too much at once: a large fire may run farther than you wish,
                  and, being no respecter of imaginary boundaries, will cross on to your
                  neighbour’s run without compunction and without regard to his sheep, and
                  then heavy damages will be brought against you. Burn, however, you
                  must; so do it carefully. Light one strip first, and keep putting it
                  out by beating it with leafy branches, This will form a fireproof
                  boundary between you and your neighbour.</p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n134" n="134"/>
                <p>Burnt feed means contented and well-conditioned sheep. The delicately
                  green and juicy grass which springs up after burning is far better for
                  sheep than the rank and dry growth of summer after it has been withered
                  by the winter’s frosts. Your sheep will not ramble, for if they have
                  plenty of burnt pasture they are contented where they are. They feed in
                  the morning, bunch themselves together in clusters during the heat of
                  the day, and feed again at night.</p>
                <p>Moreover, on burnt pasture, no fire can come down upon you from your
                  neighbour so as to hurt your sheep.</p>
                <p>The day will come when you will have no more occasion for burning, when
                  your run will be fully stocked, and the sheep will keep your feed so
                  closely cropped that it will do without it. It is certainly a
                  mortification to see volumes of smoke rising into the air, and to know
                  that all that smoke might have been wool, and might have been sold by
                  you for 2s. a pound in England. You will think it great waste, and
                  regret that you have not more sheep to eat it. However, that will come
                  to pass in time; and meanwhile, if you have not mouths enough upon your
                  run to make wool of it, you must burn it off and make smoke of it
                  instead. There is sure to be a good deal of rough scrub and brushwood
                  on the run, which is better destroyed, and which sheep would not touch;
                  therefore, for the ultimate value of your run, it is as well or better
                  that it should be fired than fed off.</p>
                <p>The very first work to be done after your arrival will be to make a yard
                  for your sheep. Make this large enough to hold five or six times as
                  many sheep as you possess at first. It may be square in shape. Place
                  two 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n135" n="135"/>
                  good large gates at the middle of either of the two opposite sides.
                  This will be sufficient at first, but, as your flocks increase, a
                  somewhat more complicated arrangement will be desirable.</p>
                <p>The sheep, we will suppose, are to be thoroughly overhauled. You wish,
                  for some reason, to inspect their case fully yourself, or you must tail
                  your lambs, in which case every lamb has to be caught, and you will cut
                  its tail off, and ear-mark it with your own earmark; or, again, you will
                  see fit to draft out all the lambs that are ready for weaning; or you
                  may wish to cull the mob, and sell off the worst-woolled sheep; or your
                  neighbour’s sheep may have joined with yours; or for many other reasons
                  it is necessary that your flock should be closely examined. Without
                  good yards it is impossible to do this well—they are an essential of
                  the highest importance.</p>
                <p>Select, then, a site as dry and stony as possible (for your sheep will
                  have to be put into the yard over night), and at daylight in the morning
                  set to work.</p>
                <p>
                  <figure xml:id="ButFir1-1-001">
                    <graphic url="ButFir1-1-001.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="ButFir1-1-001-g"/>
                  </figure>
                </p>
                <p>Fill the yard <hi rend="sc">B</hi> with sheep from the big yard <hi rend="sc">A</hi>. The yard <hi rend="sc">B</hi> we will
                  suppose to hold about 600. Fill <hi rend="sc">C</hi> from <hi rend="sc">B</hi>: <hi rend="sc">C</hi> shall hold about 100.
                  When the sheep are in that small yard <hi rend="sc">C</hi> (which is called the drafting-
                  yard), 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n136" n="136"/>
                  you can overhaul them, and your men can catch the lambs and hold
                  them up to you over the rail of the yard to ear-mark and tail. There
                  being but 100 sheep in the yard, you can easily run your eye over them.
                  Should you be drafting out sheep or taking your rams out, let the sheep
                  which you are taking out be let into the yards <hi rend="sc">D</hi> and <hi rend="sc">E</hi>. Or, it may be,
                  you are drafting two different sorts of sheep at once; then there will
                  be two yards in which to put them. When you have done with the small
                  mob, let it out into the yard <hi rend="sc">F</hi>, taking the tally of the sheep as they
                  pass through the gate. This gate, therefore, must be a small one, so as
                  not to admit more than one or two at a time. It would be tedious work
                  filling the small yard <hi rend="sc">C</hi> from the big one <hi rend="sc">A</hi>; for in that large space the
                  sheep will run about, and it will take you some few minutes every time.
                  From the smaller yard <hi rend="sc">B</hi>, however, <hi rend="sc">C</hi> will easily be filled. Among the
                  other great advantages of good yards, there is none greater than the
                  time saved. This is of the highest importance, for the ewes will be
                  hungry, and their lambs will have sucked them dry; and then, as soon as
                  they are turned out of the yards, the mothers will race off after feed,
                  and the lambs, being weak, will lag behind; and the Merino ewe being a
                  bad mother, the two may never meet again, and the lamb will die.
                  Therefore it is essential to begin work of this sort early in the
                  morning, and to have yards so constructed as to cause as little loss of
                  time as possible. I will not say that the plan given above is the very
                  best that could be devised, but it is common out here, and answers all
                  practical purposes. The weakest point is in the approach to <hi rend="sc">B</hi> from <hi rend="sc">A</hi>.</p>
                <p>As soon as you have done with the mob, let them 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n137" n="137"/>
                  out. They will race off
                  helter-skelter to feed, and soon be spread out in an ever-widening fan-like
                  shape. Therefore have someone stationed a good way off to check
                  their first burst, and stay them from going too far and leaving their
                  lambs; after a while, as you sit, telescope in hand, you will see the
                  ewes come bleating back to the yards for their lambs. They have
                  satisfied the first cravings of their hunger, and their motherly
                  feelings are beginning to return. Now, if the sheep have not been kept
                  a little together, the lambs may have gone off after the ewes, and some
                  few will then be pretty certain never to find their mothers again. It
                  is rather a pretty sight to sit on a bank and watch the ewes coming
                  back. There is sure to be a mob of a good many lambs sticking near the
                  yards, and ewe after ewe will come back and rush up affectionately to
                  one lamb after another. A good few will try to palm themselves off upon
                  her. If she is young and foolish, she will be for a short time in
                  doubt; if she is older and wiser, she will butt away the little
                  impostors with her head; but they are very importunate, and will stick
                  to her for a long while. At last, however, she finds her true child,
                  and is comforted. She kisses its nose and tail with the most
                  affectionate fondness, and soon the lost lamb is seen helping himself
                  lustily, and frolicking with his tail in the height of his contentment.
                  I have known, however, many cunning lambs make a practice of thieving
                  from the more inexperienced ewes, though they have mothers of their own;
                  and I remember one very beautiful and favourite lamb of mine, who, to my
                  great sorrow, lost its mother, but kept itself alive in this manner, and
                  throve and grew up to be a splendid 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n138" n="138"/>
                  sheep by mere roguery. Such a case
                  is an exception, not a rule.</p>
                <p>You may perhaps wonder how you are to know that your sheep are all
                  right, and that none get away. You cannot be <hi rend="i">quite certain</hi> of this.
                  You may be pretty sure, however, for you will soon have a large number
                  of sheep with whom you are personally acquainted, and who have, from
                  time to time, forced themselves upon your attention either by peculiar
                  beauty or peculiar ugliness, or by having certain marks upon them. You
                  will have a black sheep or two, and probably a long-tailed one or two,
                  and a sheep with only one eye, and another with a wart on its nose, and
                  so forth. These will be your marked sheep, and if you find all of them
                  you may be satisfied that the rest are safe also. Your eye will soon
                  become very accurate in telling you the number of a mob of sheep.</p>
                <p>When the sheep are lambing they should not be disturbed. You cannot
                  meddle with a mob of lambing ewes without doing them mischief. Some one
                  or two lambs, or perhaps many more, will be lost every time you disturb
                  the flock. The young sheep, until they have had their lambs a few days,
                  and learnt their value, will leave them upon the slightest provocation.
                  Then there is a serious moral injury inflicted upon the ewe: she
                  becomes familiar with the crime of infanticide, and will be apt to leave
                  her next lamb as carelessly as her first. If, however, she has once
                  reared a lamb, she will be fond of the next, and, when old, will face
                  anything, even a dog, for the sake of her child.</p>
                <p>When, therefore, the sheep are lambing, you must ride or walk farther
                  round, and notice any tracks you may see: anything rather than disturb
                  the sheep. 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n139" n="139"/>
                  They must always lamb on burnt or green feed, and against
                  the best boundary you have, and then there will be the less occasion to
                  touch them.</p>
                <p>Besides the yards above described, you will want one or two smaller ones
                  for getting the sheep into the wool-shed at shearing-time, and you will
                  also want a small yard for branding. The wool-shed is a roomy covered
                  building, with a large central space, and an aisle-like partition on
                  each side. These last will be for holding the sheep during the night.
                  The shearers will want to begin with daylight, and the dew will not yet
                  be off the wool if the sheep are exposed. If wool is packed damp it
                  will heat and spoil; therefore a sufficient number of sheep must be left
                  under cover through the night to last the shearers till the dew is off.
                  In a wool-shed the aisles would be called skilions (whence the name is
                  derived I know not, nor whether it has two l’s in it or one). All the
                  sheep go into the skilions. The shearers shear in the centre, which is
                  large enough to leave room for the wool to be stowed away at one end.
                  The shearers pull the sheep out of the skilions as they want them. Each
                  picks the worst sheep, i.e. that with the least wool upon it, that
                  happens to be at hand at the time, trying to put the best-woolled sheep,
                  which are consequently the hardest to shear, upon someone else; and so
                  the heaviest-woolled and largest sheep get shorn the last.</p>
                <p>A good man will shear 100 sheep in a day, some even more; but 100 is
                  reckoned good work. I have known 195 sheep to be shorn by one man in a
                  day; but I fancy these must have been from an old and bare mob, and that
                  this number of well-woolled sheep would be quite beyond one man’s power.
                  Sheep are not shorn so 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n140" n="140"/>
                  neatly as at home. But supposing a man has a mob
                  of 20,000, he must get the wool off their backs as best he can without
                  carping at an occasional snip from a sheep’s carcass. If the wool is
                  taken close off, and only now and then a sheep snipped, there will be no
                  cause to complain.</p>
                <p>Then follows the draying of the wool to port, and the bullocks come in
                  for their full share of work. It is a pleasant sight to see the first
                  load of wool start down, but a far pleasanter to see the dray returning
                  from its last trip.</p>
                <p>Shearing well over will be a weight off your mind. This is your most
                  especially busy and anxious time of year, and when the wool is safely
                  down you will be glad indeed.</p>
                <p>It may have been a matter of question with you, Shall I wash my sheep
                  before shearing or not? If you wash them at all, you should do it
                  thoroughly, and take considerable pains to have them clean; otherwise
                  you had better shear in the grease, i.e. not wash. Wool in the grease
                  weighs about one-third heavier, and consequently fetches a lower price
                  in the market. When wool falls, moreover, the fall tells first upon
                  greasy wool. Still many shear in the grease, and some consider it pays
                  them better to do so. It is a mooted point, but the general opinion is
                  in favour of washing.</p>
                <p>As soon as you have put up one yard, you may set to work upon a hut for
                  yourself and men. This you will make of split wooden slabs set upright
                  in the ground, and nailed on to a wall-plate. You will first plant
                  large posts at each of the corners, and one at either side every door,
                  and four for the chimney. At the top of 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n141" n="141"/>
                  these you will set your wall-
                  plates; to the wall-plates you will nail your slabs; on the inside of
                  the slabs you will nail light rods of wood, and plaster them over with
                  mud, having first, however, put up the roof and thatched it. Three or
                  four men will have split the stuff and put up the hut in a fortnight.
                  We will suppose it to be about 18 feet by 12.</p>
                <p>By and by, as you grow richer, you may burn bricks at your leisure, and
                  eventually build a brick house. At first, however, you must rough it.</p>
                <p>You will set about a garden at once. You will bring up fowls at once.
                  Pigs may wait till you have time to put up a regular stye, and to have
                  grown potatoes enough to feed them. Two fat and well-tended pigs are
                  worth half a dozen half-starved wretches. Such neglected brutes make a
                  place look very untidy, and their existence will be a burden to
                  themselves, and an eyesore to you.</p>
                <p>In a year or two you will find yourself very comfortable. You will get
                  a little fruit from your garden in summer, and will have a prospect of
                  much more. You will have cows, and plenty of butter and milk and eggs;
                  you will have pigs, and, if you choose it, bees, plenty of vegetables,
                  and, in fact, may live upon the fat of the land, with very little
                  trouble, and almost as little expense. If you grudge this, your fare
                  will be rather unvaried, and will consist solely of tea, mutton, bread,
                  and possibly potatoes. For the first year, these are all you must
                  expect; the second will improve matters; and the third should see you
                  surrounded with luxuries.</p>
                <p>If you are your own shepherd, which at first is more than probable, you
                  will find that shepherding is one of the most prosaic professions you
                  could have adopted. 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-1-n142" n="142"/>
                  Sheep will be the one idea in your mind; and as for
                  poetry, nothing will be farther from your thoughts. Your eye will ever
                  be straining after a distant sheep—your ears listening for a bleat—in
                  fact, your whole attention will be directed, the whole day long, to
                  nothing but your flock. Were you to shepherd too long your wits would
                  certainly go wool-gathering, even if you were not tempted to bleat. It
                  is, however, a gloriously healthy employment.</p>
                <p>And now, gentle reader, I wish you luck with your run. If you have
                  tolerably good fortune, in a very short time you will be a rich man.
                  Hoping that this may be the case, there remains nothing for me but to
                  wish you heartily farewell.</p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t2">
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t2-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-2-c1" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-2-n143" n="143"/>
                <head>Crossing the Rangitata</head>
                <p>Suppose you were to ask your way from Mr. Phillips’s station to mine, I
                  should direct you thus: “Work your way towards yonder mountain; pass
                  underneath it between it and the lake, having the mountain on your right
                  hand and the lake on your left; if you come upon any swamps, go round
                  them or, if you think you can, go through them; if you get stuck up by
                  any creeks—a creek is the colonial term for a stream—you’ll very
                  likely see cattle marks, by following the creek up and down; but there
                  is nothing there that ought to stick you up if you keep out of the big
                  swamp at the bottom of the valley; after passing that mountain follow
                  the lake till it ends, keeping well on the hill-side above it, and make
                  the end of the valley, where you will come upon a high terrace above a
                  large gully, with a very strong creek at the bottom of it; get down the
                  terrace, where you’ll see a patch of burnt ground, and follow the river-
                  bed till it opens on to a flat; turn to your left and keep down the
                  mountain sides that run along the Rangitata; keep well near them and so
                  avoid the swamps; cross the Rangitata opposite where you see a large
                  river-bed coming into it from the other side, and follow this river-bed
                  till you see my hut some eight miles up it.” Perhaps I have thus been
                  better able to describe the nature of the travelling than by any other.
                  If one can get anything 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-2-n144" n="144"/>
                  that can be manufactured into a feature and be
                  dignified with a name once in five or six miles, one is very lucky.</p>
                <p>Well, we had followed these directions for some way, as far in fact as
                  the terrace, when, the river coming into full view, I saw that the
                  Rangitata was very high. Worse than that, I saw Mr. Phillips and a
                  party of men who were taking a dray over to a run just on the other side
                  of the river, and who had been prevented from crossing for ten days by
                  the state of the water. Among them, to my horror, I recognised my
                  cadet, whom I had left behind me with beef which he was to have taken
                  over to my place a week and more back; whereon my mind misgave me that a
                  poor Irishman who had been left alone at my place might be in a sore
                  plight, having been left with no meat and no human being within reach
                  for a period of ten days. I don’t think I should have attempted
                  crossing the river but for this. Under the circumstances, however, I
                  determined at once on making a push for it, and accordingly taking my
                  two cadets with me and the unfortunate beef that was already putrescent
                  —it had lain on the ground in a sack all the time—we started along
                  under the hills and got opposite the place where I intended crossing by
                  about three o’clock. I had climbed the mountain side and surveyed the
                  river from thence before approaching the river itself. At last we were
                  by the water’s edge. Of course, I led the way, being as it were
                  <hi rend="i">patronus</hi> of the expedition, and having been out some four months longer
                  than either of my companions; still, having never crossed any of the
                  rivers on horseback in a fresh, having never seen the Rangitata in a
                  fresh, and being utterly unable to guess how deep any stream 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-2-n145" n="145"/>
                  would take
                  me, it may be imagined that I felt a certain amount of caution to be
                  necessary, and accordingly, folding my watch in my pocket-handkerchief
                  and tying it round my neck in case of having to swim for it
                  unexpectedly, I strictly forbade the other two to stir from the bank
                  until they saw me safely on the other side. Not that I intended to let
                  my horse swim, in fact I had made up my mind to let my old Irishman wait
                  a little longer rather than deliberately swim for it. My two companions
                  were worse mounted than I was, and the rushing water might only too
                  probably affect their heads. Mine had already become quite indifferent
                  to it, though it had not been so at first. These two men, however, had
                  been only a week in the settlement, and I should have deemed myself
                  highly culpable had I allowed them to swim a river on horseback, though
                  I am sure both would have been ready enough to do so if occasion
                  required.</p>
                <p>As I said before, at last we were on the water’s edge; a rushing stream
                  some sixty yards wide was the first instalment of our passage. It was
                  about the colour and consistency of cream and soot, and how deep? I had
                  not the remotest idea; the only thing for it was to go in and see. So
                  choosing a spot just above a spit and a rapid—at such spots there is
                  sure to be a ford, if there is a ford anywhere—I walked my mare quickly
                  into it, having perfect confidence in her, and, I believe, she having
                  more confidence in me than some who have known me in England might
                  suppose. In we went; in the middle of the stream the water was only a
                  little over her belly (she is sixteen hands high); a little farther, by
                  sitting back on my saddle and lifting my feet up I might have avoided
                  getting them wet, had I cared 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-2-n146" n="146"/>
                  to do so, but I was more intent on having
                  the mare well in hand, and on studying the appearance of the remainder
                  of the stream than on thinking of my own feet just then; after that the
                  water grew shallower rapidly, and I soon had the felicity of landing my
                  mare on the shelving shingle of the opposite bank. So far so good; I
                  beckoned to my companions, who speedily followed, and we all then
                  proceeded down the spit in search of a good crossing place over the next
                  stream. We were soon beside it, and very ugly it looked. It must have
                  been at least a hundred yards broad—I think more, but water is so
                  deceptive that I dare not affix any certain width. I was soon in it,
                  advancing very slowly above a slightly darker line in the water, which
                  assured me of its being shallow for some little way; this failing, I
                  soon found myself descending into deeper water, first over my boots for
                  some yards, then over the top of my gaiters for some yards more. This
                  continued so long that I was in hopes of being able to get entirely
                  over, when suddenly the knee against which the stream came was entirely
                  wet, and the water was rushing so furiously past me that my poor mare
                  was leaning over tremendously. Already she had begun to snort, as
                  horses do when they are swimming, and I knew well that my companions
                  would have to swim for it even though I myself might have got through.
                  So I very gently turned her head round down stream and quietly made back
                  again for the bank which I had left. She had got nearly to the shore,
                  and I could again detect a darker line in the water, which was now not
                  over her knees, when all of a sudden down she went up to her belly in a
                  quicksand, in which she began floundering about in fine style. I was
                  off her 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-2-n147" n="147"/>
                  back and into the water that she had left in less time than it
                  takes to write this. I should not have thought of leaving her back
                  unless sure of my ground, for it is a canon in river crossing to stick
                  to your horse. I pulled her gently out, and followed up the dark line
                  to the shore where my two friends were only too glad to receive me. By
                  the way, all this time I had had a companion in the shape of a cat in a
                  bag, which I was taking over to my place as an antidote to the rats,
                  which were most unpleasantly abundant there. I nursed her on the pommel
                  of my saddle all through this last stream, and save in the episode of
                  the quicksand she had not been in the least wet. Then, however, she did
                  drop in for a sousing, and mewed in a manner that went to my heart. I
                  am very fond of cats, and this one is a particularly favourable
                  specimen. It was with great pleasure that I heard her purring through
                  the bag, as soon as I was again mounted and had her in front of me as
                  before.</p>
                <p>So I failed to cross this stream there, but, determined if possible to
                  get across the river and see whether the Irishman was alive or dead, we
                  turned higher up the stream and by and by found a place where it
                  divided. By carefully selecting a spot I was able to cross the first
                  stream without the waters getting higher than my saddle-flaps, and the
                  second scarcely over the horse’s belly. After that there were two
                  streams somewhat similar to the first, and then the dangers of the
                  passage of the river might be considered as accomplished—the dangers,
                  but not the difficulties. These consisted in the sluggish creeks and
                  swampy ground thickly overgrown with Irishman, snow-grass, and spaniard,
                  which extend on either side the river for

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1--n148" n="148"/>
                  half a mile and more. But to
                  cut a long story short we got over these too, and then we were on the
                  shingly river-bed which leads up to the spot on which my hut is made and
                  my house making. This river was now a brawling torrent, hardly less
                  dangerous to cross than the Rangitata itself, though containing not a
                  tithe of the water, the boulders are so large and the water so powerful.
                  In its ordinary condition it is little more than a large brook; now,
                  though not absolutely fresh, it was as unpleasant a place to put a horse
                  into as one need wish. There was nothing for it, however, and we
                  crossed and recrossed it four times without misadventure, and finally
                  with great pleasure I perceived a twinkling light on the terrace where
                  the hut was, which assured me at once that the old Irishman was still in
                  the land of the living. Two or three vigorous “coo-eys” brought him
                  down to the side of the creek which bounds my run upon one side.</p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t3">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t3-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-3-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n149" n="149"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main"><name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> on the Origin of Species</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2">
                <head>Prefatory Note</head>
                <div n="Note to letter 1" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-1">
                  <p>
                    <hi rend="i">
                      As the following dialogue embodies the earliest fruits of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s
                      study of the works of <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles Darwin</name>, with whose name his own was
                      destined in later years to be so closely connected, and thus
                      possesses an interest apart from its intrinsic merit, a few words as
                      to the circumstances in which it was published will not be out of
                      place.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p><hi rend="i"><name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> arrived in New Zealand in <date when="1859-10">October, 1859</date>, and about the same
                      time <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles Darwin</name>’s</hi><hi rend="sc"><name key="name-110386" type="work">Origin of Species</name></hi><hi rend="i">was published. Shortly
                      afterwards the book came into <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s hands. He seems to have read
                      it carefully, and meditated upon it. The result of his meditations
                      took the shape of the following dialogue, which was published on 20
                      <date when="1862-12">December, 1862</date>, in the PRESS which had been started in the town of
                      Christ Church in <date when="1861-05">May, 1861</date>. The dialogue did not by any means pass
                      unnoticed. On the <date when="1863-01-17">17th of January, 1863</date>, a leading article (of
                      course unsigned) appeared in the</hi> PRESS, <hi rend="i">under the title “Barrel-Organs,”
                      discussing <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>’s theories, and incidentally referring to
                      <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s dialogue. A reply to this article, signed A .M., appeared
                      on the 21st of February, and the correspondence was continued until
                      the <date when="1863-06-22">22nd of June, 1863</date>. The dialogue itself, which was unearthed
                      from the early files of the</hi>

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n150" n="150"/>

                    PRESS, <hi rend="i">mainly owing to the exertions of
                      Mr. Henry Festing Jones, was reprinted, together with the
                      correspondence that followed its publication, in the PRESS of <date when="1912-06-08">June 8</date>
                      and <date when="1912-06-15">15, 1912</date>. Soon after the original appearance of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s
                      dialogue a copy of it fell into the hands of <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles Darwin</name>, possibly
                      sent to him by a friend in New Zealand. <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> was sufficiently
                      struck by it to forward it to the editor of some magazine, which has
                      not been identified, with the following letter:—</hi>
                  </p>
                </div>
                <div n="Letter 1" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-2">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>
                      <address>
                        <addrLine>
                          <hi rend="i">Down, Bromley, Kent, S.E.</hi>
                        </addrLine>
                      </address>
                      <lb/>
                      <date when="1863-03-24">
                        <hi rend="i">March 24 [<date when="1863">1863</date>].</hi>
                        <lb/>
                        <hi rend="i">(Private).</hi>
                      </date>
                    </dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121361" type="person">Mr. Darwin</name> takes the liberty to send by this post to the Editor a New
                      Zealand newspaper for the very improbable chance of the Editor having
                      some spare space to reprint a Dialogue on Species. This Dialogue,
                      written by some [sic] quite unknown to <name key="name-121361" type="person">Mr. Darwin</name>, is remarkable from
                      its spirit and from giving so clear and accurate a view of <name key="name-121361" type="person">Mr. <choice><abbr>D.</abbr><expan>Darwin</expan></choice></name>
                      [sic] theory. It is also remarkable from being published in a colony
                      exactly 12 years old, in which it might have [sic] thought only
                      material interests would have been regarded.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                </div>
                <div n="Note to letter 2" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-3">
                  <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                      The autograph of this letter was purchased from Mr. Tregaskis by Mr.
                      Festing Jones, and subsequently presented by him to the Museum at
                      Christ Church. The letter cannot be dated with certainty, but since
                      <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s dialogue was published in <date when="1862-12">December, 1862</date>, and it is at least
                      probable that the copy of the</hi> PRESS <hi rend="i">which contained it was sent to
                      <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> shortly after it appeared, we may conclude with tolerable
                      certainty that 
                      <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n151" n="151"/>

                      the letter was written in <date when="1863-03">March, 1863</date>. Further light
                      is thrown on the controversy by a correspondence which took place
                      between <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> and <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> in <date when="1865">1865</date>, shortly after <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s return to
                      England. During that year <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> had published a pamphlet entitled</hi>
                    <hi rend="sc">The Evidence for the Resurrection of Jesus Christ as given by the
                      Four Evangelists critically examined</hi>, <hi rend="i">of which he afterwards
                      incorporated the substance into</hi> <hi rend="sc">The Fair Haven</hi>. <hi rend="i"><name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> sent a copy
                      of this pamphlet to <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>, and in due course received the following
                      reply:-
                    </hi></p>
                </div>
                <div n="Letter 2" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-4">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>
                      <address>
                        <addrLine>
                          <hi rend="i">Down, Bromley, Kent.</hi>
                        </addrLine>
                      </address>
                      <lb/>
                      <date when="1865-09-30">
                        <hi rend="i">September 30 [<date when="1865">1865</date>].</hi>
                      </date>
                    </dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      My dear Sir,—I am much obliged to you for so kindly sending me your
                      Evidences, etc. We have read it with much interest.  It seems to me
                      written with much force, vigour, and clearness; and the main argument
                      to me is quite new. I particularly agree with all you say in your
                      preface.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      I do not know whether you intend to return to New Zealand, and, if
                      you are inclined to write, I should much like to know what your
                      future plans are.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      My health has been so bad during the last five months that I have
                      been confined to my bedroom. Had it been otherwise I would have
                      asked you if you could have spared the time to have paid us a visit;
                      but this at present is impossible, and I fear will be so for some
                      time.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <closer>
                    <salute>
                      <hi rend="i">
                        With my best thanks for your present,<lb/>
                          I remain,<lb/>
                            My dear Sir,<lb/>
                              Yours very faithfully,
                      </hi>
                    </salute>
                    <signed>
                      <hi rend="i">
                                <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles Darwin</name>.
                      </hi>
                      <lb/>
                    </signed>
                  </closer>
                </div>
                <div n="Note to letter 3" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-5">
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n152" n="152"/>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      To this letter <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> replied as follows:—
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                </div>
                <div n="Letter 3" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-6">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>
                      <address>
                        <addrLine>
                          <hi rend="i">15 Clifford’s Inn, E.C.</hi>
                        </addrLine>
                      </address>
                      <lb/>
                      <date when="1865-10-01">
                        <hi rend="i"><date when="1865-10-01">October 1st, 1865</date>.</hi>
                        <lb/>
                      </date>
                    </dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      Dear Sir,—I knew you were ill and I never meant to give you the
                      fatigue of writing to me. Please do not trouble yourself to do so
                      again. As you kindly ask my plans I may say that, though I very
                      probably may return to New Zealand in three or four years, I have no
                      intention of doing so before that time. My study is art, and
                      anything else I may indulge in is only by-play; it may cause you some
                      little wonder that at my age I should have started as an art student,
                      and I may perhaps be permitted to explain that this was always my
                      wish for years, that I had begun six years ago, as soon as ever I
                      found that I could not conscientiously take orders; my father so
                      strongly disapproved of the idea that I gave it up and went out to
                      New Zealand, stayed there for five years, worked like a common
                      servant, though on a run of my own, and sold out little more than a
                      year ago, thinking that prices were going to fall—which they have
                      since done. Being then rather at a loss what to do and my capital
                      being all locked up, I took the opportunity to return to my old plan,
                      and have been studying for the last ten years unremittingly. I hope
                      that in three or four years more I shall be able to go on very well
                      by myself, and then I may go back to New Zealand or no as
                      circumstances shall seem to render advisable. I must apologise for
                      so much detail, but hardly knew how to explain myself without it.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                      I always delighted in your</hi> ORIGIN OF SPECIES <hi rend="i">as soon as I saw it out
                      in New Zealand—not as knowing anything whatsoever of natural
                      history, but it enters into 
                      <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n153" n="153"/>

                      so many deeply interesting questions, or
                      rather it suggests so many, that it thoroughly fascinated me. I
                      therefore feel all the greater pleasure that my pamphlet should
                      please you, however full of errors.
                    </hi></p>
                  <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                      The first dialogue on the</hi> ORIGIN <hi rend="i">which I wrote in the</hi> PRESS <hi rend="i">called
                      forth a contemptuous rejoinder from (I believe) the Bishop of
                      Wellington—(please do not mention the name, though I think that at
                      this distance of space and time I might mention it to yourself) I
                      answered it with the enclosed, which may amuse you. I assumed
                      another character because my dialogue was in my hearing very severely
                      criticised by two or three whose opinion I thought worth having, and
                      I deferred to their judgment in my next. I do not think I should do
                      so now. I fear you will be shocked at an appeal to the periodicals
                      mentioned in my letter, but they form a very staple article of bush
                      diet, and we used to get a good deal of superficial knowledge out of
                      them. I feared to go in too heavy on the side of the</hi> ORIGIN, <hi rend="i">because
                      I thought that, having said my say as well as I could, I had better
                      now take a less impassioned tone; but I was really exceedingly angry.
                    </hi></p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      Please do not trouble yourself to answer this, and believe me,<lb/>
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <closer>
                    <salute>
                      <hi rend="i">
                          Yours most sincerely,
                      </hi>
                    </salute>
                    <signed>
                      <hi rend="i">
                            <name key="name-207561" type="person"><choice><abbr>S.</abbr><expan>Samuel</expan></choice> Butler</name>.
                      </hi>
                      <lb/>
                    </signed>
                  </closer>
                </div>
                <div n="Note to letter 4" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-7">
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      This elicited a second letter from <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>:-
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                </div>
                <div n="Letter 4" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-8">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>
                      <address>
                        <addrLine>
                          <hi rend="i">Down, Bromley, Kent.</hi>
                        </addrLine>
                      </address>
                      <lb/>
                      <date when="1865-10-06">
                        <hi rend="i">October 6.</hi>
                        <lb/>
                      </date>
                    </dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      My dear Sir,—I thank you sincerely for your kind and frank letter,
                      which has interested me greatly. What 

                      <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n154" n="154"/>

                      a singular and varied career
                      you have already run. Did you keep any journal or notes in New
                      Zealand? For it strikes me that with your rare powers of writing you
                      might make a very interesting work descriptive of a colonist’s life
                      in New Zealand.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      I return your printed letter, which you might like to keep. It has
                      amused me, especially the part in which you criticise yourself. To
                      appreciate the letter fully I ought to have read the bishop’s letter,
                      which seems to have been very rich.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      You tell me not to answer your note, but I could not resist the wish
                      to thank you for your letter.
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <p rend="indent">
                    <hi rend="i">
                      With every good wish, believe me, my dear Sir,<lb/>
                    </hi>
                  </p>
                  <closer>
                    <salute>
                      <hi rend="i">
                          Yours sincerely,
                      </hi>
                    </salute>
                    <signed>
                      <hi rend="i">
                            <name key="name-121361" type="person"><choice><abbr>Ch.</abbr><expan>Charles</expan></choice> Darwin</name>.
                      </hi>
                      <lb/>
                    </signed>
                  </closer>
                </div>
                <div n="Concluding note" xml:id="ButFir1-3-f2-9">
                  <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                      It is curious that in this correspondence <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> makes no reference
                      to the fact that he had already had in his possession a copy of
                      <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s dialogue and had endeavoured to induce the editor of an
                      English periodical to reprint it. It is possible that we have not
                      here the whole of the correspondence which passed between <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> and
                      <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> at this period, and this theory is supported by the fact that
                      <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> seems to take for granted that <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> knew all about the
                      appearance of the original dialogue on the</hi> ORIGIN OF SPECIES <hi rend="i">in the</hi>
                    PRESS. <hi rend="i">Enough, however, has been given to explain the correspondence which
                      the publication of the dialogue occasioned. I do not know what
                      authority <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> had for supposing that Charles John Abraham, Bishop
                      of Wellington, was the author of the article entitled “Barrel-Organs,”
                      and the “Savoyard” of the subsequent controversy. However,
                      at that time <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> was deep in the 
                      <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n155" n="155"/>

                      counsels of the</hi> PRESS, <hi rend="i">and he may
                      have received private information on the subject. <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s own
                      reappearance over the initials A. M. is sufficiently explained in his
                      letter to <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>.
                    </hi></p>
                  <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                      It is worth observing that <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> appears in the dialogue and ensuing
                      correspondence in a character very different from that which he was
                      later to assume. Here we have him as an ardent supporter of <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles
                      Darwin</name>, and adopting a contemptuous tone with regard to the claims of
                      Erasmus Darwin to have sown the seed which was afterwards raised to
                      maturity by his grandson. It would be interesting to know if it was
                      this correspondence that first turned <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s attention seriously to
                      the works of the older evolutionists and ultimately led to the
                      production of</hi> EVOLUTION, OLD AND NEW, <hi rend="i">in which the indebtedness of
                      <name key="name-121361" type="person">Charles Darwin</name> to Erasmus Darwin, Buffon and Lamarck is demonstrated
                      with such compelling force.
                    </hi></p>
                </div>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t3-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center"><name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> on the Origin of Species<lb/>
                  A Dialogue<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1862-12-20">20 December, 1862</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. So you have finished <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>?  Well, how did you like him?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. You cannot expect me to like him.  He is so hard and logical, and
                  he treats his subject with such an intensity of dry reasoning without
                  giving himself the loose rein for a single moment from one end of the
                  book to the other, that I must confess I have found it a great effort
                  to read him through.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. But I fancy that, if you are to be candid, you 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n156" n="156"/>

                  will admit that
                  the fault lies rather with yourself than with the book. Your
                  knowledge of natural history is so superficial that you are
                  constantly baffled by terms of which you do not understand the
                  meaning, and in which you consequently lose all interest. I admit,
                  however, that the book is hard and laborious reading; and, moreover,
                  that the writer appears to have predetermined from the commencement
                  to reject all ornament, and simply to argue from beginning to end,
                  from point to point, till he conceived that he had made his case
                  sufficiently clear.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. I agree with you, and I do not like his book partly on that very
                  account. He seems to have no eye but for the single point at which
                  he is aiming.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. But is not that a great virtue in a writer?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. A great virtue, but a cold and hard one.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. In my opinion it is a grave and wise one.  Moreover, I conceive
                  that the judicial calmness which so strongly characterises the whole
                  book, the absence of all passion, the air of extreme and anxious
                  caution which pervades it throughout, are rather the result of
                  training and artificially acquired self-restraint than symptoms of a
                  cold and unimpassioned nature; at any rate, whether the lawyer-like
                  faculty of swearing both sides of a question and attaching the full
                  value to both is acquired or natural in <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>’s case, you will admit
                  that such a habit of mind is essential for any really valuable and
                  scientific investigation.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. I admit it.  Science is all head—she has no heart at all.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. You are right.  But a man of science may be a man of other things
                  besides science, and though he may have, and ought to have no heart
                  during a 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n157" n="157"/>

                  scientific investigation, yet when he has once come to a
                  conclusion he may be hearty enough in support of it, and in his other
                  capacities may be of as warm a temperament as even you can desire.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. I tell you I do not like the book.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. May I catechise you a little upon it?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. To your heart’s content.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Firstly, then, I will ask you what is the one great impression
                  that you have derived from reading it; or, rather, what do you think
                  to be the main impression that <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> wanted you to derive?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. Why, I should say some such thing as the following—that men are
                  descended from monkeys, and monkeys from something else, and so on
                  back to dogs and horses and hedge-sparrows and pigeons and cinipedes
                  (what is a cinipede?) and cheesemites, and then through the plants
                  down to duckweed.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. You express the prevalent idea concerning the book, which as you
                  express it appears nonsensical enough.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. How, then, should you express it yourself?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Hand me the book and I will read it to you through from beginning
                  to end, for to express it more briefly than <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name> himself has done
                  is almost impossible.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. That is nonsense; as you asked me what impression I derived from
                  the book, so now I ask you, and I charge you to answer me.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Well, I assent to the justice of your demand, but I shall comply
                  with it by requiring your assent to a few principal statements
                  deducible from the work.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. So be it.
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n158" n="158"/>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. You will grant then, firstly, that all plants and animals
                  increase very rapidly, and that unless they were in some manner
                  checked, the world would soon be overstocked. Take cats, for
                  instance; see with what rapidity they breed on the different runs in
                  this province where there is little or nothing to check them; or even
                  take the more slowly breeding sheep, and see how soon 500 ewes become
                  5000 sheep under favourable circumstances. Suppose this sort of
                  thing to go on for a hundred million years or so, and where would be
                  the standing room for all the different plants and animals that would
                  be now existing, did they not materially check each other’s increase,
                  or were they not liable in some way to be checked by other causes?
                  Remember the quail; how plentiful they were until the cats came with
                  the settlers from Europe. Why were they so abundant?  Simply because
                  they had plenty to eat, and could get sufficient shelter from the
                  hawks to multiply freely. The cats came, and tussocks stood the poor
                  little creatures in but poor stead. The cats increased and
                  multiplied because they had plenty of food and no natural enemy to
                  check them. Let them wait a year or two, till they have materially
                  reduced the larks also, as they have long since reduced the quail,
                  and let them have to depend solely upon occasional dead lambs and
                  sheep, and they will find a certain rather formidable natural enemy
                  called Famine rise slowly but inexorably against them and slaughter
                  them wholesale. The first proposition then to which I demand your
                  assent is that all plants and animals tend to increase in a high
                  geometrical ratio; that they all endeavour to get that which is
                  necessary for their own welfare; that, as 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n159" n="159"/>

                  unfortunately there are
                  conflicting interests in Nature, collisions constantly occur between
                  different animals and plants, whereby the rate of increase of each
                  species is very materially checked. Do you admit this?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. Of course; it is obvious.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. You admit then that there is in Nature a perpetual warfare of
                  plant, of bird, of beast, of fish, of reptile; that each is striving
                  selfishly for its own advantage, and will get what it wants if it
                  can.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. If what?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. If it can.  How comes it then that sometimes it cannot?  Simply
                  because all are not of equal strength, and the weaker must go to the
                  wall.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. You seem to gloat over your devilish statement.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Gloat or no gloat, is it true or no?  I am not one of those
                </p>
                <quote>
                  <lg>
                    <l>Who would unnaturally better Nature</l>
                    <l>By making out that that which is, is not.</l>
                  </lg>
                </quote>
                <p rend="indent">
                  If the law of Nature is “struggle,” it is better to look the matter
                  in the face and adapt yourself to the conditions of your existence.
                  Nature will not bow to you, neither will you mend matters by patting
                  her on the back and telling her that she is not so black as she is
                  painted. My dear fellow, my dear sentimental friend, do you eat
                  roast beef or roast mutton?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. Drop that chaff and go back to the matter in hand.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. To continue then with the cats.  Famine comes and tests them, so
                  to speak; the weaker, the less active, the less cunning, and the less
                  enduring cats get killed off, and only the strongest and smartest
                  cats survive; there will be no favouritism shown to 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n160" n="160"/>

                  animals in a
                  state of Nature; they will be weighed in the balance, and the weight
                  of a hair will sometimes decide whether they shall be found wanting
                  or no. This being the case, the cats having been thus naturally
                  culled and the stronger having been preserved, there will be a
                  gradual tendency to improve manifested among the cats, even as among
                  our own mobs of sheep careful culling tends to improve the flock.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. This, too, is obvious.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Extend this to all animals and plants, and the same thing will
                  hold good concerning them all. I shall now change the ground and
                  demand assent to another statement. You know that though the
                  offspring of all plants and animals is in the main like the parent,
                  yet that in almost every instance slight deviations occur, and that
                  sometimes there is even considerable divergence from the parent type.
                  It must also be admitted that these slight variations are often, or
                  at least sometimes, capable of being perpetuated by inheritance.
                  Indeed, it is only in consequence of this fact that our sheep and
                  cattle have been capable of so much improvement.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. I admit this.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. Then the whole matter lies in a nutshell.  Suppose that hundreds
                  of millions of years ago there existed upon this earth a single
                  primordial form of the very lowest life, or suppose that three or
                  four such primordial forms existed. Change of climate, of food, of
                  any of the circumstances which surrounded any member of this first
                  and lowest class of life would tend to alter it in some slight
                  manner, and the alteration would have a tendency to perpetuate itself
                  by inheritance. Many failures would doubtless occur, but with the

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n161" n="161"/>

                  lapse of time slight deviations would undoubtedly become permanent
                  and inheritable, those alone being perpetuated which were beneficial
                  to individuals in whom they appeared. Repeat the process with each
                  deviation and we shall again obtain divergences (in the course of
                  ages) differing more strongly from the ancestral form, and again
                  those that enable their possessor to struggle for existence most
                  efficiently will be preserved. Repeat this process for millions and
                  millions of years, and, as it is impossible to assign any limit to
                  variability, it would seem as though the present diversities of
                  species must certainly have come about sooner or later, and that
                  other divergences will continue to come about to the end of time.
                  The great agent in this development of life has been competition.
                  This has culled species after species, and secured that those alone
                  should survive which were best fitted for the conditions by which
                  they found themselves surrounded. Endeavour to take a bird’s-eye
                  view of the whole matter. See battle after battle, first in one part
                  of the world, then in another, sometimes raging more fiercely and
                  sometimes less; even as in human affairs war has always existed in
                  some part of the world from the earliest known periods, and probably
                  always will exist. While a species is conquering in one part of the
                  world it is being subdued in another, and while its conquerors are
                  indulging in their triumph down comes the fiat for their being culled
                  and drafted out, some to life and some to death, and so forth <hi rend="i">ad
                    infinitum.</hi>
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. It is very horrid.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. No more horrid than that you should eat roast mutton or boiled
                  beef.
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n162" n="162"/>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. But it is utterly subversive of Christianity; for if this theory
                  is true the fall of man is entirely fabulous; and if the fall, then
                  the redemption, these two being inseparably bound together.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  F. My dear friend, there I am not bound to follow you.  I believe in
                  Christianity, and I believe in <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>. The two appear
                  irreconcilable. My answer to those who accuse me of inconsistency
                  is, that both being undoubtedly true, the one must be reconcilable
                  with the other, and that the impossibility of reconciling them must
                  be only apparent and temporary, not real. The reconciliation will
                  never be effected by planing a little off the one and a little off
                  the other and then gluing them together with glue. People will not
                  stand this sort of dealing, and the rejection of the one truth or of
                  the other is sure to follow upon any such attempt being persisted in.
                  The true course is to use the freest candour in the acknowledgment of
                  the difficulty; to estimate precisely its real value, and obtain a
                  correct knowledge of its precise form. Then and then only is there a
                  chance of any satisfactory result being obtained. For unless the
                  exact nature of the difficulty be known first, who can attempt to
                  remove it? Let me re-state the matter once again.  All animals and
                  plants in a state of Nature are undergoing constant competition for
                  the necessaries of life. Those that can hold their ground hold it;
                  those that cannot hold it are destroyed. But as it also happens that
                  slight changes of food, of habit, of climate, of circumjacent
                  accident, and so forth, produce a slight tendency to vary in the
                  offspring of any plant or animal, it follows that among these slight
                  variations some may be favourable to the individual in whom 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n163" n="163"/>

                  they appear, and may place him in a better position than his fellows as
                  regards the enemies with whom his interests come into collision. In
                  this case he will have a better chance of surviving than his fellows;
                  he will thus stand also a better chance of continuing the species,
                  and in his offspring his own slight divergence from the parent type
                  will be apt to appear. However slight the divergence, if it be
                  beneficial to the individual it is likely to preserve the individual
                  and to reappear in his offspring, and this process may be repeated <hi rend="i">ad
                    infinitum</hi>. Once grant these two things, and the rest is a mere
                  matter of time and degree. That the immense differences between the
                  camel and the pig should have come about in six thousand years is not
                  believable; but in six hundred million years it is not incredible,
                  more especially when we consider that by the assistance of geology a
                  very perfect chain has been formed between the two. Let this
                  instance suffice. Once grant the principles, once grant that
                  competition is a great power in Nature, and that changes of
                  circumstances and habits produce a tendency to variation in the
                  offspring (no matter how slight such variation may be), and unless
                  you can define the possible limit of such variation during an
                  infinite series of generations, unless you can show that there is a
                  limit, and that <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>’s theory over-steps it, you have no right to
                  reject his conclusions. As for the objections to the theory, <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>
                  has treated them with admirable candour, and our time is too brief to
                  enter into them here. My recommendation to you is that you should
                  read the book again.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  C. Thank you, but for my own part I confess to caring very little
                  whether my millionth ancestor was 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n164" n="164"/>

                  a gorilla or no; and as <name key="name-121361" type="person">Darwin</name>’s
                  book does not please me, I shall not trouble myself further about the
                  matter.
                </p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c2" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Barrel-Organs<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-01-17">17 January, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Dugald Stewart in his <hi rend="i">Dissertation on the Progress of Metaphysics</hi>
                  says: “On reflecting on the repeated reproduction of ancient
                  paradoxes by modern authors one is almost tempted to suppose that
                  human invention is limited, like a barrel-organ, to a specific number
                  of tunes.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It would be a very amusing and instructive task for a man of reading
                  and reflection to note down the instances he meets with of these old
                  tunes coming up again and again in regular succession with hardly any
                  change of note, and with all the old hitches and involuntary squeaks
                  that the barrel-organ had played in days gone by. It is most amusing
                  to see the old quotations repeated year after year and volume after
                  volume, till at last some more careful enquirer turns to the passage
                  referred to and finds that they have all been taken in and have
                  followed the lead of the first daring inventor of the mis-statement.
                  Hallam has had the courage, in the supplement to his <hi rend="i">History of the
                    Middle Ages</hi>, p. 398, to acknowledge an error of this sort that he has
                  been led into.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  But the particular instance of barrel-organism that is present to our
                  minds just now is the Darwinian theory of the development of species
                  by natural selection, of which we hear so much. This is nothing new,
                  but a <hi rend="i">réchauffée</hi> of the old story that his <choice><orig>name-

                    <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n165" n="165"/>

                    sake</orig><reg>namesake</reg></choice>, Dr. Darwin,
                  served up in the end of the last century to Priestley and his
                  admirers, and Lord Monboddo had cooked in the beginning of the same
                  century. We have all heard of his theory that man was developed
                  directly from the monkey, and that we all lost our tails by sitting
                  too much upon that appendage.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  We learn from that same great and cautious writer Hallam in his
                  <hi rend="i">History of Literature</hi> that there are traces of this theory and of
                  other popular theories of the present day in the works of Giordano
                  Bruno, the Neapolitan who was burnt at Rome by the Inquisition in
                  <date when="1600">1600</date>. It is curious to read the titles of his works and to think of
                  Dugald Stewart’s remark about barrel-organs. For instance he wrote
                  on “The Plurality of Worlds,” and on the universal “Monad,” a name
                  familiar enough to the readers of <hi rend="i">Vestiges of Creation</hi>. He was a
                  Pantheist, and, as Hallam says, borrowed all his theories from the
                  eclectic philosophers, from Plotinus and the Neo-Platonists, and
                  ultimately they were no doubt of Oriental origin. This is just what
                  has been shown again and again to be the history of German Pantheism;
                  it is a mere barrel-organ repetition of the Brahman metaphysics found
                  in Hindu cosmogonies. Bruno’s theory regarding development of
                  species was in Hallam’s words: “There is nothing so small or so
                  unimportant but that a portion of spirit dwells in it; and this
                  spiritual substance requires a proper subject to become a plant or an
                  animal”; and Hallam in a note on this passage observes how the modern
                  theories of equivocal generation correspond with Bruno’s.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  No doubt Hallam is right in saying that they are all of Oriental
                  origin. Pythagoras borrowed from thence 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n166" n="166"/>

                  his kindred theory of the
                  metempsychosis, or transmigration of souls. But he was more
                  consistent than modern philosophers; he recognised a downward
                  development as well as an upward, and made morality and immorality
                  the crisis and turning-point of change—a bold lion developed into a
                  brave warrior, a drunken sot developed into a wallowing pig, and
                  Darwin’s slave-making ants, p. 219, would have been formerly
                  Virginian cotton and tobacco growers.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Perhaps Prometheus was the first Darwin of antiquity, for he is said
                  to have begun his creation from below, and after passing from the
                  invertebrate to the sub-vertebrate, from thence to the backbone, from
                  the backbone to the mammalia, and from the mammalia to the manco-
                  cerebral, he compounded man of each and all:-
                </p>
                <lg>
                  <l>Fertur Prometheus addere principi</l>
                  <l>Limo coactus particulam undique</l>
                  <l>Desectam et insani leonis</l>
                  <l>Vim stomacho apposuisse nostro.</l>
                </lg>
                <p rend="indent">
                  One word more about barrel-organs. We have heard on the undoubted
                  authority of ear and eyewitnesses, that in a neighbouring province
                  there is a church where the psalms are sung to a barrel-organ, but
                  unfortunately the psalm tunes come in the middle of the set, and the
                  jigs and waltzes have to be played through before the psalm can
                  start. Just so is it with Darwinism and all similar theories.  All
                  his fantasias, as we saw in a late article, are made to come round at
                  last to religious questions, with which really and truly they have
                  nothing to do, but were it not for their supposed effect upon
                  religion, no one would waste 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n167" n="167"/>

                  his time in reading about the
                  possibility of Polar bears swimming about and catching flies so long
                  that they at last get the fins they wish for.
                </p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c3" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin on Species<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-02-21">21 February, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="center">
                  To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—In two of your numbers you have already taken notice of Darwin’s
                  theory of the origin of species; I would venture to trespass upon
                  your space in order to criticise briefly both your notices.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The first is evidently the composition of a warm adherent of the
                  theory in question; the writer overlooks all the real difficulties in
                  the way of accepting it, and, caught by the obvious truth of much
                  that Darwin says, has rushed to the conclusion that all is equally
                  true. He writes with the tone of a partisan, of one deficient in
                  scientific caution, and from the frequent repetition of the same
                  ideas manifest in his dialogue one would be led to suspect that he
                  was but little versed in habits of literary composition and
                  philosophical argument. Yet he may fairly claim the merit of having
                  written in earnest. He has treated a serious subject seriously
                  according to his lights; and though his lights are not brilliant
                  ones, yet he has apparently done his best to show the theory on which
                  he is writing in its most favourable aspect. He is rash, evidently
                  well satisfied with himself, very possibly mistaken, and just one of
                  those persons who (without intending it) are more apt to mislead than

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n168" n="168"/>

                  to lead the few people that put their trust in them. A few will
                  always follow them, for a strong faith is always more or less
                  impressive upon persons who are too weak to have any definite and
                  original faith of their own. The second writer, however, assumes a
                  very different tone. His arguments to all practical intents and
                  purposes run as follows:—
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Old fallacies are constantly recurring. Therefore Darwin’s theory is
                  a fallacy.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  They come again and again, like tunes in a barrel-organ. Therefore
                  Darwin’s theory is a fallacy.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Hallam made a mistake, and in his <hi rend="i">History of the Middle Ages</hi>, p. 398,
                  he corrects himself. Therefore Darwin’s theory is wrong.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Dr. Darwin in the last century said the same thing as his son or
                  grandson says now—will the writer of the article refer to anything
                  bearing on natural selection and the struggle for existence in Dr.
                  Darwin’s work?—and a foolish nobleman said something foolish about
                  monkey’s tails. Therefore Darwin’s theory is wrong.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Giordano Bruno was burnt in the year <date when="1600">1600</date> A.D.; he was a Pantheist;
                  therefore Darwin’s theory is wrong.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  And finally, as a clinching argument, in one of the neighbouring
                  settlements there is a barrel-organ which plays its psalm tunes in
                  the middle of its jigs and waltzes. After this all lingering doubts
                  concerning the falsehood of Darwin’s theory must be at an end, and
                  any person of ordinary common sense must admit that the theory of
                  development by natural selection is unwarranted by experience and
                  reason.
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n169" n="169"/>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The articles conclude with an implied statement that Darwin supposes
                  the Polar bear to swim about catching flies for so long a period that
                  at last it gets the fins it wishes for.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Now, however sceptical I may yet feel about the truth of all Darwin’s
                  theory, I cannot sit quietly by and see him misrepresented in such a
                  scandalously slovenly manner. What Darwin does say is that sometimes
                  diversified and changed habits may be observed in individuals of the
                  same species; that is that there are eccentric animals just as there
                  are eccentric men. He adduces a few instances and winds up by saying
                  that “in North America the black bear was seen by Hearne swimming for
                  hours with widely open mouth, thus catching—almost like a whale—
                  insects in the water.” This and nothing more.  (See pp. 201 and
                  202.)
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Because Darwin says that a bear of rather eccentric habits happened
                  to be seen by Hearne swimming for hours and catching insects almost
                  like a whale, your writer (with a carelessness hardly to be
                  reprehended in sufficiently strong terms) asserts by implication that
                  Darwin supposes the whale to be developed from the bear by the latter
                  having had a strong desire to possess fins. This is disgraceful.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I can hardly be mistaken in supposing that I have quoted the passage
                  your writer alludes to. Should I be in error, I trust he will give
                  the reference to the place in which Darwin is guilty of the nonsense
                  that is fathered upon him in your article.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It must be remembered that there have been few great inventions in
                  physics or discoveries in science which have not been foreshadowed to
                  a certain extent 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n170" n="170"/>

                  by speculators who were indeed mistaken, but were
                  yet more or less on the right scent. Day is heralded by dawn, Apollo
                  by Aurora, and thus it often happens that a real discovery may wear
                  to the careless observer much the same appearance as an exploded
                  fallacy, whereas in fact it is widely different. As much caution is
                  due in the rejection of a theory as in the acceptation of it. The
                  first of your writers is too hasty in accepting, the second in
                  refusing even a candid examination.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Now, when the <hi rend="i">Saturday Review</hi>, the <hi rend="i">Cornhill Magazine</hi>, <hi rend="i">Once a Week</hi>,
                  and <hi rend="i">Macmillan’s Magazine</hi>, not to mention other periodicals, have
                  either actually and completely as in the case of the first two,
                  provisionally as in the last mentioned, given their adherence to the
                  theory in question, it may be taken for granted that the arguments in
                  its favour are sufficiently specious to have attracted the attention
                  and approbation of a considerable number of well-educated men in
                  England. Three months ago the theory of development by natural
                  selection was openly supported by Professor Huxley before the British
                  Association at Cambridge. I am not adducing Professor Huxley’s
                  advocacy as a proof that Darwin is right (indeed, Owen opposed him
                  tooth and nail), but as a proof that there is sufficient to be said
                  on Darwin’s side to demand more respectful attention than your last
                  writer has thought it worth while to give it. A theory which the
                  British Association is discussing with great care in England is not
                  to be set down by off-hand nicknames in Canterbury.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  To those, however, who do feel an interest in the question, I would
                  venture to give a word or two of 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n171" n="171"/>

                  advice. I would strongly deprecate
                  forming a hurried opinion for or against the theory. Naturalists in
                  Europe are canvassing the matter with the utmost diligence, and a few
                  years must show whether they will accept the theory or no. It is
                  plausible; that can be decided by no one. Whether it is true or no
                  can be decided only among naturalists themselves. We are outsiders,
                  and most of us must be content to sit on the stairs till the great
                  men come forth and give us the benefit of their opinion.
                </p>
                <closer>
                  <salute>
                      I am, Sir,<lb/>
                        Your obedient servant,
                  </salute>
                  <signed>
                          A. M.
                  </signed>
                </closer>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c4" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin on Species<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-03-14">March 14th, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="center">
                  To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—A correspondent signing himself “A. M.” in the issue of February
                  21st says: —“Will the writer (of an article on barrel-organs) refer
                  to anything bearing upon natural selection and the struggle for
                  existence in Dr. Darwin’s work?” This is one of the trade forms by
                  which writers imply that there is no such passage, and yet leave a
                  loophole if they are proved wrong. I will, however, furnish him with
                  a passage from the notes of Darwin’s <hi rend="i">Botanic Garden:</hi>-
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  “I am acquainted with a philosopher who, contemplating this subject,
                  thinks it not impossible that the first insects were anthers or
                  stigmas of flowers, which had by some means loosed themselves from
                  their parent plant; and that many insects have gradually 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n172" n="172"/>

                  in long
                  process of time been formed from these, some acquiring wings, others
                  fins, and others claws, from their ceaseless efforts to procure their
                  food or to secure themselves from injury. The anthers or stigmas are
                  therefore separate beings.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  This passage contains the germ of Mr. Charles Darwin’s theory of the
                  origin of species by natural selection:—
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  “Analogy would lead me to the belief that all animals and plants have
                  descended from one prototype.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Here are a few specimens, his illustrations of the theory:—
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  “There seems to me no great difficulty in believing that natural
                  selection has actually converted a swim-bladder into a lung or organ
                  used exclusively for respiration.” “A swim-bladder has apparently
                  been converted into an air-breathing lung.” “We must be cautious in
                  concluding that a bat could not have been formed by natural selection
                  from an animal which at first could only glide through the air.” “I
                  can see no insuperable difficulty in further believing it possible
                  that the membrane-connected fingers and forearm of the galeopithecus
                  might be greatly lengthened by natural selection, and this, as far as
                  the organs of flight are concerned, would convert it into a bat.”
                  “The framework of bones being the same in the hand of a man, wing of
                  a bat, fin of a porpoise, and leg of a horse, the same number of
                  vertebrae forming the neck of the giraffe and of the elephant, and
                  innumerable other such facts, at once explain themselves on the
                  theory of descent with slow and slight successive modifications.”
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n173" n="173"/>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I do not mean to go through your correspondent’s letter, otherwise “I
                  could hardly reprehend in sufficiently strong terms” (and all that
                  sort of thing) the perversion of what I said about Giordano Bruno.
                  But “ex uno disce omnes”—I am, etc.,<lb/>
                </p>
                <closer>
                  <signed>
                    “THE SAVOYARD.”
                  </signed>
                </closer>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c5" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin on Species<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-03-18">18 March, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="center">
                  To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—The “Savoyard” of last Saturday has shown that he has perused
                  Darwin’s <hi rend="i">Botanic Garden</hi> with greater attention than myself. I am
                  obliged to him for his correction of my carelessness, and have not
                  the smallest desire to make use of any loopholes to avoid being
                  “proved wrong.” Let, then, the “Savoyard’s” assertion that Dr.
                  Darwin had to a certain extent forestalled Mr. C. Darwin stand, and
                  let my implied denial that in the older Darwin’s works passages
                  bearing on natural selection, or the struggle for existence, could be
                  found, go for nought, or rather let it be set down against me.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  What follows? Has the “Savoyard” (supposing him to be the author of
                  the article on barrel-organs) adduced one particle of real argument
                  the more to show that the real Darwin’s theory is wrong?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The elder Darwin writes in a note that “he is acquainted with a
                  philosopher who thinks it not impossible that the first insects were
                  the anthers or stigmas of flowers, which by some means, etc. etc.”

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n174" n="174"/>

                  This is mere speculation, not a definite theory, and though the
                  passage above as quoted by the “Savoyard” certainly does contain the
                  germ of Darwin’s theory, what is it more than the crudest and most
                  unshapen germ? And in what conceivable way does this discovery of
                  the egg invalidate the excellence of the chicken?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Was there ever a great theory yet which was not more or less
                  developed from previous speculations which were all to a certain
                  extent wrong, and all ridiculed, perhaps not undeservedly, at the
                  time of their appearance? There is a wide difference between a
                  speculation and a theory. A speculation involves the notion of a man
                  climbing into a lofty position, and descrying a somewhat remote
                  object which he cannot fully make out. A theory implies that the
                  theorist has looked long and steadfastly till he is clear in his own
                  mind concerning the nature of the thing which he is beholding. I
                  submit that the “Savoyard” has unfairly made use of the failure of
                  certain speculations in order to show that a distinct theory is
                  untenable.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Let it be granted that Darwin’s theory has been foreshadowed by
                  numerous previous writers. Grant the “Savoyard” his Giordano Bruno,
                  and give full weight to the barrel-organ in a neighbouring
                  settlement, I would still ask, has the theory of natural development
                  of species ever been placed in anything approaching its present clear
                  and connected form before the appearance of Mr. Darwin’s book? Has
                  it ever received the full attention of the scientific world as a duly
                  organised theory, one presented in a tangible shape and demanding
                  investigation, as the conclusion arrived at by a man of known
                  scientific attainments 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n175" n="175"/>

                  after years of patient toil? The upshot of
                  the barrel-organs article was to answer this question in the
                  affirmative and to pooh-pooh all further discussion.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It would be mere presumption on my part either to attack or defend
                  Darwin, but my indignation was roused at seeing him misrepresented
                  and treated disdainfully. I would wish, too, that the “Savoyard”
                  would have condescended to notice that little matter of the bear. I
                  have searched my copy of Darwin again and again to find anything
                  relating to the subject except what I have quoted in my previous
                  letter.
                </p>
                <closer>
                  <salute>
                      I am, Sir, your obedient servant,
                  </salute>
                  <signed>
                        A. M.
                  </signed>
                </closer>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c6" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin on Species<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-04-11">April 11th, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="center">
                  To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—Your correspondent “A. M.” is pertinacious on the subject of the
                  bear being changed into a whale, which I said Darwin contemplated as
                  not impossible. I did not take the trouble in any former letter to
                  answer him on that point, as his language was so intemperate. He has
                  modified his tone in his last letter, and really seems open to the
                  conviction that he may be the “careless” writer after all; and so on
                  reflection I have determined to give him the opportunity of doing me
                  justice.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  In his letter of February 21 he says: “I cannot sit by and see
                  Darwin misrepresented in such a scandalously slovenly manner. What
                  Darwin does say is ‘that <hi rend="sc">sometimes</hi> diversified and changed habits 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n176" n="176"/>

                  may
                  be observed in individuals of the same species; that is, that there
                  are certain eccentric animals as there are certain eccentric men. He
                  adduces a few instances, and winds up by saying that in North America
                  the black bear was seen by Hearne swimming for hours with widely open
                  mouth, thus catching, <hi rend="sc">almost like a whale</hi>, insects in the water.’
                  <hi rend="sc">This, and nothing more</hi>, pp. 201, 202.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Then follows a passage about my carelessness, which (he says) is
                  hardly to be reprehended in sufficiently strong terms, and he ends
                  with saying: “This is disgraceful.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Now you may well suppose that I was a little puzzled at the seeming
                  audacity of a writer who should adopt this style, when the words
                  which follow his quotation from Darwin are (in the edition from which
                  I quoted) as follows: “Even in so extreme a case as this, if the
                  supply of insects were constant, and if better adapted competitors
                  did not already exist in the country, I can see no difficulty in a
                  race of bears being rendered by natural selection more and more
                  aquatic in their structure and habits, with larger and larger mouths,
                  till a creature was produced as monstrous as a whale.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Now this passage was a remarkable instance of the idea that I was
                  illustrating in the article on “Barrel-organs,” because Buffon in his
                  <hi rend="i">Histoire Naturelle</hi> had conceived a theory of degeneracy (the exact
                  converse of Darwin’s theory of ascension) by which the bear might
                  pass into a seal, and that into a whale. Trusting now to the
                  fairness of “A. M.” I leave to him to say whether he has quoted from
                  the same edition as I have, and whether the additional words I have

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n177" n="177"/>

                  quoted are in his edition, and if so whether he has not been guilty
                  of a great injustice to me; and if they are not in his edition,
                  whether he has not been guilty of great haste and “carelessness” in
                  taking for granted that I have acted in so “disgraceful” a manner.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I am, Sir, etc.,<lb/>
                  “The Savoyard,” or player<lb/>
                  on Barrel-organs.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  (The paragraph in question has been the occasion of much discussion.
                  The only edition in our hands is the third, seventh thousand, which
                  contains the paragraph as quoted by “A. M.” We have heard that it is
                  different in earlier editions, but have not been able to find one.
                  The difference between “A. M.” and “The Savoyard” is clearly one of
                  different editions. Darwin appears to have been ashamed of the
                  inconsequent inference suggested, and to have withdrawn it.—Ed. the
                  <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.)
                </p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-3-c7" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin on Species<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1863-06-22">22nd June, 1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="center">
                  To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—I extract the following from an article in the <hi rend="i">Saturday Review</hi>
                  of <date when="1863-01-10">January 10, 1863</date>, on the vertebrated animals of the Zoological
                  Gardens.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  “As regards the ducks, for example, inter-breeding goes on to a very
                  great extent among nearly all the genera, which are well represented
                  in the collection. 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-3-n178" n="178"/>

                  We think it unfortunate that the details of these
                  crosses have not hitherto been made public. The Zoological Society
                  has existed about thirty-five years, and we imagine that evidence
                  must have been accumulated almost enough to make or mar that part of
                  Mr. Darwin’s well-known argument which rests on what is known of the
                  phenomena of hybridism. The present list reveals only one fact
                  bearing on the subject, but that is a noteworthy one, for it
                  completely overthrows the commonly accepted theory that the mixed
                  offspring of different species are infertile <hi rend="i">inter se</hi>. At page 15
                  (of the list of vertebrated animals living in the gardens of the
                  Zoological Society of London, Longman and Co., <date when="1862">1862</date>) we find
                  enumerated three examples of hybrids between two perfectly distinct
                  species, and even, according to modern classification, between two
                  distinct genera of ducks, for three or four generations. There can
                  be little doubt that a series of researches in this branch of
                  experimental physiology, which might be carried on at no great loss,
                  would place zoologists in a far better position with regard to a
                  subject which is one of the most interesting if not one of the most
                  important in natural history.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I fear that both you and your readers will be dead sick of Darwin,
                  but the above is worthy of notice. My compliments to the “Savoyard.”
                </p>
                <closer>
                  <salute>
                      Your obedient servant,
                  </salute>
                  <signed><date when="1863-05-17">
                      May 17th.
                    </date>
                    A. M.
                  </signed>
                </closer>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t4">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t4-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-4-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n179" n="179"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">Darwin Among the Machines</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-4-f2">
                <p rend="indent"><hi rend="i">
                    “Darwin Among the Machines” originally appeared in the Christ Church</hi>
                  PRESS, <hi rend="i"><date when="1863-06-13">13 June, 1863</date>. It was reprinted by Mr. Festing Jones in his
                    edition of</hi> <hi rend="sc"><name key="name-110329" type="work">The Note-Books of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name></name></hi> <hi rend="i">(Fifield, London, <date when="1912">1912</date>,
                    Kennerley, New York), with a prefatory note pointing out its
                    connection with the genesis of</hi> <hi rend="sc">Erewhon</hi>, <hi rend="i">to which readers desirous of
                    further information may be referred.
                  </hi></p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t4-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-4-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Darwin Among the Machines<lb/>
                  [To the Editor of the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, Christchurch, New Zealand, 13 June,
                  <date when="1863">1863</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—There are few things of which the present generation is more
                  justly proud than of the wonderful improvements which are daily
                  taking place in all sorts of mechanical appliances. And indeed it is
                  matter for great congratulation on many grounds. It is unnecessary
                  to mention these here, for they are sufficiently obvious; our present
                  business lies with considerations which may somewhat tend to humble
                  our pride and to make us think seriously of the future prospects of
                  the human race. If we revert to the earliest primordial types of
                  mechanical life, to the lever, the wedge, the inclined plane, the
                  screw and the pulley, or (for analogy would lead us one step further)
                  to that one primordial type from which all the mechanical kingdom has
                  been 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n180" n="180"/>

                  developed, we mean to the lever itself, and if we then examine
                  the machinery of the <hi rend="i">Great Eastern</hi>, we find ourselves almost
                  awestruck at the vast development of the mechanical world, at the
                  gigantic strides with which it has advanced in comparison with the
                  slow progress of the animal and vegetable kingdom. We shall find it
                  impossible to refrain from asking ourselves what the end of this
                  mighty movement is to be. In what direction is it tending?  What
                  will be its upshot? To give a few imperfect hints towards a solution
                  of these questions is the object of the present letter.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  We have used the words “mechanical life,” “the mechanical kingdom,”
                  “the mechanical world” and so forth, and we have done so advisedly,
                  for as the vegetable kingdom was slowly developed from the mineral,
                  and as in like manner the animal supervened upon the vegetable, so
                  now in these last few ages an entirely new kingdom has sprung up, of
                  which we as yet have only seen what will one day be considered the
                  antediluvian prototypes of the race.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  We regret deeply that our knowledge both of natural history and of
                  machinery is too small to enable us to undertake the gigantic task of
                  classifying machines into the genera and sub-genera, species,
                  varieties and sub-varieties, and so forth, of tracing the connecting
                  links between machines of widely different characters, of pointing
                  out how subservience to the use of man has played that part among
                  machines which natural selection has performed in the animal and
                  vegetable kingdoms, of pointing out rudimentary organs
                  <note xml:id="fn4" n="*"><p>We were asked by a learned brother philosopher who saw this
                      article in MS. what we meant by alluding to rudimentary organs in
                      machines. Could we, he asked, give any example of such organs?  We
                      pointed to the little protuberance at the bottom of the bowl of our
                      tobacco pipe. This organ was originally designed for the same
                      purpose as the rim at the bottom of a tea-cup, which is but another
                      form of the same function. Its purpose was to keep the heat of the
                      pipe from marking the table on which it rested. Originally, as we
                      have seen in very early tobacco pipes, this protuberance was of a
                      very different shape to what it is now. It was broad at the bottom
                      and flat, so that while the pipe was being smoked the bowl might rest
                      upon the table. Use and disuse have here come into play and served
                      to reduce the function to its present rudimentary condition. That
                      these rudimentary organs are rarer in machinery than in animal life
                      is owing to the more prompt action of the human selection as compared
                      with the slower but even surer operation of natural selection. Man
                      may make mistakes; in the long run nature never does so. We have
                      only given an imperfect example, but the intelligent reader will
                      supply himself with illustrations.
                    </p></note>

                  which exist 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n181" n="181"/>

                  in some few machines, feebly developed and perfectly useless,
                  yet serving to mark descent from some ancestral type which has either
                  perished or been modified into some new phase of mechanical
                  existence. We can only point out this field for investigation; it
                  must be followed by others whose education and talents have been of a
                  much higher order than any which we can lay claim to.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Some few hints we have determined to venture upon, though we do so
                  with the profoundest diffidence. Firstly, we would remark that as
                  some of the lowest of the vertebrata attained a far greater size than
                  has descended to their more highly organised living representatives,
                  so a diminution in the size of machines has often attended their
                  development and progress. Take the watch for instance.  Examine the
                  beautiful structure of the little animal, watch the intelligent play
                  of the minute members which compose it; yet this little creature is
                  but a development of the cumbrous clocks of the thirteenth century—
                  it is no deterioration from them. The day may come when clocks,
                  which certainly at the present day are not 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n182" n="182"/>

                  diminishing in bulk, may
                  be entirely superseded by the universal use of watches, in which case
                  clocks will become extinct like the earlier saurians, while the watch
                  (whose tendency has for some years been rather to decrease in size
                  than the contrary) will remain the only existing type of an extinct
                  race.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The views of machinery which we are thus feebly indicating will
                  suggest the solution of one of the greatest and most mysterious
                  questions of the day. We refer to the question:  What sort of
                  creature man’s next successor in the supremacy of the earth is likely
                  to be. We have often heard this debated; but it appears to us that
                  we are ourselves creating our own successors; we are daily adding to
                  the beauty and delicacy of their physical organisation; we are daily
                  giving them greater power and supplying by all sorts of ingenious
                  contrivances that self-regulating, self-acting power which will be to
                  them what intellect has been to the human race. In the course of
                  ages we shall find ourselves the inferior race. Inferior in power,
                  inferior in that moral quality of self-control, we shall look up to
                  them as the acme of all that the best and wisest man can ever dare to
                  aim at. No evil passions, no jealousy, no avarice, no impure desires
                  will disturb the serene might of those glorious creatures. Sin,
                  shame, and sorrow will have no place among them. Their minds will be
                  in a state of perpetual calm, the contentment of a spirit that knows
                  no wants, is disturbed by no regrets. Ambition will never torture
                  them. Ingratitude will never cause them the uneasiness of a moment.
                  The guilty conscience, the hope deferred, the pains of exile, the
                  insolence of office, and the spurns that patient merit of the
                  unworthy takes

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n183" n="183"/>

                  —these will be entirely unknown to them. If they want
                  “feeding” (by the use of which very word we betray our recognition of
                  them as living organism) they will be attended by patient slaves
                  whose business and interest it will be to see that they shall want
                  for nothing. If they are out of order they will be promptly attended
                  to by physicians who are thoroughly acquainted with their
                  constitutions; if they die, for even these glorious animals will not
                  be exempt from that necessary and universal consummation, they will
                  immediately enter into a new phase of existence, for what machine
                  dies entirely in every part at one and the same instant?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  We take it that when the state of things shall have arrived which we
                  have been above attempting to describe, man will have become to the
                  machine what the horse and the dog are to man. He will continue to
                  exist, nay even to improve, and will be probably better off in his
                  state of domestication under the beneficent rule of the machines than
                  he is in his present wild state. We treat our horses, dogs, cattle,
                  and sheep, on the whole, with great kindness; we give them whatever
                  experience teaches us to be best for them, and there can be no doubt
                  that our use of meat has added to the happiness of the lower animals
                  far more than it has detracted from it; in like manner it is
                  reasonable to suppose that the machines will treat us kindly, for
                  their existence is as dependent upon ours as ours is upon the lower
                  animals. They cannot kill us and eat us as we do sheep; they will
                  not only require our services in the parturition of their young
                  (which branch of their economy will remain always in our hands), but
                  also in feeding them, in setting 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n184" n="184"/>

                  them right when they are sick, and
                  burying their dead or working up their corpses into new machines. It
                  is obvious that if all the animals in Great Britain save man alone
                  were to die, and if at the same time all intercourse with foreign
                  countries were by some sudden catastrophe to be rendered perfectly
                  impossible, it is obvious that under such circumstances the loss of
                  human life would be something fearful to contemplate—in like manner
                  were mankind to cease, the machines would be as badly off or even
                  worse. The fact is that our interests are inseparable from theirs,
                  and theirs from ours. Each race is dependent upon the other for
                  innumerable benefits, and, until the reproductive organs of the
                  machines have been developed in a manner which we are hardly yet able
                  to conceive, they are entirely dependent upon man for even the
                  continuance of their species. It is true that these organs may be
                  ultimately developed, inasmuch as man’s interest lies in that
                  direction; there is nothing which our infatuated race would desire
                  more than to see a fertile union between two steam engines; it is
                  true that machinery is even at this present time employed in
                  begetting machinery, in becoming the parent of machines often after
                  its own kind, but the days of flirtation, courtship, and matrimony
                  appear to be very remote, and indeed can hardly be realised by our
                  feeble and imperfect imagination.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Day by day, however, the machines are gaining ground upon us; day by
                  day we are becoming more subservient to them; more men are daily
                  bound down as slaves to tend them, more men are daily devoting the
                  energies of their whole lives to the development of mechanical life.
                  The upshot is simply 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-4-n185" n="185"/>

                  a question of time, but that the time will come
                  when the machines will hold the real supremacy over the world and its
                  inhabitants is what no person of a truly philosophic mind can for a
                  moment question.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Our opinion is that war to the death should be instantly proclaimed
                  against them. Every machine of every sort should be destroyed by the
                  well-wisher of his species. Let there be no exceptions made, no
                  quarter shown; let us at once go back to the primeval condition of
                  the race. If it be urged that this is impossible under the present
                  condition of human affairs, this at once proves that the mischief is
                  already done, that our servitude has commenced in good earnest, that
                  we have raised a race of beings whom it is beyond our power to
                  destroy, and that we are not only enslaved but are absolutely
                  acquiescent in our bondage.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  For the present we shall leave this subject, which we present gratis
                  to the members of the Philosophical Society. Should they consent to
                  avail themselves of the vast field which we have pointed out, we
                  shall endeavour to labour in it ourselves at some future and
                  indefinite period.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                    I am, Sir, etc.,<lb/>
                      <hi rend="sc">Cellarius</hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t5">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t5-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-5-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n186" n="186"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">Lucubratio Ebria</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-5-f2">
                <p rend="indent">
                  <hi rend="i">
                    “Lucubratio Ebria,” like “Darwin Among the Machines,” has already
                    appeared in</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">
                    <name key="name-110329" type="work">The Note-Books of <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name></name>
                  </hi>
                  <hi rend="i">with a prefatory note by
                    Mr. Festing Jones, explaining its connection with</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Erewhon</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">and</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Life
                    and Habit.</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">I need therefore only repeat that it was written by
                    <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> after his return to England and sent to New Zealand, where it
                    was published in the</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Press</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">on <date when="1865-07-29">July 29, 1865</date>.</hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t5-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-5-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Lucubratio Ebria<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1865-07-29">29 July, 1865</date>.]
                </head>
                <p rend="indent">
                  There is a period in the evening, or more generally towards the still
                  small hours of the morning, in which we so far unbend as to take a
                  single glass of hot whisky and water. We will neither defend the
                  practice nor excuse it. We state it as a fact which must be borne in
                  mind by the readers of this article; for we know not how, whether it
                  be the inspiration of the drink or the relief from the harassing work
                  with which the day has been occupied or from whatever other cause,
                  yet we are certainly liable about this time to such a prophetic
                  influence as we seldom else experience. We are rapt in a dream such
                  as we ourselves know to be a dream, and which, like other dreams, we
                  can hardly embody in a distinct 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n187" n="187"/>

                  utterance. We know that what we see
                  is but a sort of intellectual Siamese twins, of which one is
                  substance and the other shadow, but we cannot set either free without
                  killing both. We are unable to rudely tear away the veil of phantasy
                  in which the truth is shrouded, so we present the reader with a
                  draped figure, and his own judgment must discriminate between the
                  clothes and the body. A truth’s prosperity is like a jest’s, it lies
                  in the ear of him that hears it. Some may see our lucubration as we
                  saw it, and others may see nothing but a drunken dream or the
                  nightmare of a distempered imagination. To ourselves it is the
                  speaking with unknown tongues to the early Corinthians; we cannot
                  fully understand our own speech, and we fear lest there be not a
                  sufficient number of interpreters present to make our utterance
                  edify. But there!  (Go on straight to the body of the article.)
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The limbs of the lower animals have never been modified by any act of
                  deliberation and forethought on their own part. Recent researches
                  have thrown absolutely no light upon the origin of life—upon the
                  initial force which introduced a sense of identity and a deliberate
                  faculty into the world; but they do certainly appear to show very
                  clearly that each species of the animal and vegetable kingdom has
                  been moulded into its present shape by chances and changes of many
                  millions of years, by chances and changes over which the creature
                  modified had no control whatever, and concerning whose aim it was
                  alike unconscious and indifferent, by forces which seem insensate to
                  the pain which they inflict, but by whose inexorably beneficent
                  cruelty the brave and strong keep 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n188" n="188"/>

                  coming to the fore, while the weak
                  and bad drop behind and perish. There was a moral government of this
                  world before man came near it—a moral government suited to the
                  capacities of the governed, and which unperceived by them has laid
                  fast the foundations of courage, endurance, and cunning. It laid
                  them so fast that they became more and more hereditary. Horace says
                  well <hi rend="i">fortes creantur fortibus et bonis</hi>, good men beget good children;
                  the rule held even in the geological period; good ichthyosauri begot
                  good ichthyosauri, and would to our discomfort have gone on doing so
                  to the present time had not better creatures been begetting better
                  things than ichthyosauri, or famine or fire or convulsion put an end
                  to them. Good apes begot good apes, and at last when human
                  intelligence stole like a late spring upon the mimicry of our semi-
                  simious ancestry, the creature learnt how he could of his own
                  forethought add extra-corporaneous limbs to the members of his own
                  body, and become not only a vertebrate mammal, but a vertebrate
                  machinate mammal into the bargain.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It was a wise monkey that first learned to carry a stick, and a
                  useful monkey that mimicked him. For the race of man has learned to
                  walk uprightly much as a child learns the same thing. At first he
                  crawls on all fours, then he clambers, laying hold of whatever he
                  can; and lastly he stands upright alone and walks, but for a long
                  time with an unsteady step. So when the human race was in its
                  gorilla-hood it generally carried a stick; from carrying a stick for
                  many million years it became accustomed and modified to an upright
                  position. The stick wherewith it had learned to walk would now serve
                  to beat its younger 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n189" n="189"/>

                  brothers, and then it found out its service as a
                  lever. Man would thus learn that the limbs of his body were not the
                  only limbs that he could command. His body was already the most
                  versatile in existence, but he could render it more versatile still.
                  With the improvement in his body his mind improved also. He learnt
                  to perceive the moral government under which he held the feudal
                  tenure of his life—perceiving it he symbolised it, and to this day
                  our poets and prophets still strive to symbolise it more and more
                  completely.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The mind grew because the body grew; more things were perceived, more
                  things were handled, and being handled became familiar. But this
                  came about chiefly because there was a hand to handle with; without
                  the hand there would be no handling, and no method of holding and
                  examining is comparable to the human hand. The tail of an opossum is
                  a prehensile thing, but it is too far from his eyes; the elephant’s
                  trunk is better, and it is probably to their trunks that the
                  elephants owe their sagacity. It is here that the bee, in spite of
                  her wings, has failed. She has a high civilisation, but it is one
                  whose equilibrium appears to have been already attained; the
                  appearance is a false one, for the bee changes, though more slowly
                  than man can watch her; but the reason of the very gradual nature of
                  the change is chiefly because the physical organisation of the insect
                  changes, but slowly also. She is poorly off for hands, and has never
                  fairly grasped the notion of tacking on other limbs to the limbs of
                  her own body, and so being short lived to boot she remains from
                  century to century to human eyes <hi rend="i">in statu quo</hi>. Her body never
                  becomes machinate, whereas this new phase of organism 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n190" n="190"/>

                  which has been
                  introduced with man into the mundane economy, has made him a very
                  quicksand for the foundation of an unchanging civilisation; certain
                  fundamental principles will always remain, but every century the
                  change in man’s physical status, as compared with the elements around
                  him, is greater and greater. He is a shifting basis on which no
                  equilibrium of habit and civilisation can be established. Were it
                  not for this constant change in our physical powers, which our
                  mechanical limbs have brought about, man would have long since
                  apparently attained his limit of possibility; he would be a creature
                  of as much fixity as the ants and bees; he would still have advanced,
                  but no faster than other animals advance.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  If there were a race of men without any mechanical appliances we
                  should see this clearly. There are none, nor have there been, so far
                  as we can tell, for millions and millions of years. The lowest
                  Australian savage carries weapons for the fight or the chase, and has
                  his cooking and drinking utensils at home; a race without these
                  things would be completely <hi rend="i">feræ naturae</hi> and not men at all. We are
                  unable to point to any example of a race absolutely devoid of extra-
                  corporaneous limbs, but we can see among the Chinese that with the
                  failure to invent new limbs a civilisation becomes as much fixed as
                  that of the ants; and among savage tribes we observe that few
                  implements involve a state of things scarcely human at all. Such
                  tribes only advance <hi rend="i">pari passu</hi> with the creatures upon which they
                  feed.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It is a mistake, then, to take the view adopted by a previous
                  correspondent of this paper, to consider the machines as identities,
                  to animalise them and to 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n191" n="191"/>

                  anticipate their final triumph over mankind.
                  They are to be regarded as the mode of development by which human
                  organism is most especially advancing, and every fresh invention is
                  to be considered as an additional member of the resources of the
                  human body. Herein lies the fundamental difference between man and
                  his inferiors. As regard his flesh and blood, his senses, appetites,
                  and affections, the difference is one of degree rather than of kind,
                  but in the deliberate invention of such unity of limbs as is
                  exemplified by the railway train—that seven-leagued foot which five
                  hundred may own at once—he stands quite alone.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  In confirmation of the views concerning mechanism which we have been
                  advocating above, it must be remembered that men are not merely the
                  children of their parents, but they are begotten of the institutions
                  of the state of the mechanical sciences under which they are born and
                  bred. These things have made us what we are.  We are children of the
                  plough, the spade, and the ship; we are children of the extended
                  liberty and knowledge which the printing press has diffused. Our
                  ancestors added these things to their previously existing members;
                  the new limbs were preserved by natural selection and incorporated
                  into human society; they descended with modifications, and hence
                  proceeds the difference between our ancestors and ourselves. By the
                  institutions and state of science under which a man is born it is
                  determined whether he shall have the limbs of an Australian savage or
                  those of a nineteenth-century Englishman. The former is supplemented
                  with little save a rug and a javelin; the latter varies his physique
                  with the changes of the season, with age and with advancing 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n192" n="192"/>

                  or
                  decreasing wealth. If it is wet he is furnished with an organ which
                  is called an umbrella and which seems designed for the purpose of
                  protecting either his clothes or his lungs from the injurious effects
                  of rain. His watch is of more importance to him than a good deal of
                  his hair, at any rate than of his whiskers; besides this he carries a
                  knife and generally a pencil case. His memory goes in a pocket-book.
                  He grows more complex as he becomes older and he will then be seen
                  with a pair of spectacles, perhaps also with false teeth and a wig;
                  but, if he be a really well-developed specimen of the race, he will
                  be furnished with a large box upon wheels, two horses, and a
                  coachman.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Let the reader ponder over these last remarks and he will see that
                  the principal varieties and sub-varieties of the human race are not
                  now to be looked for among the negroes, the Circassians, the Malays,
                  or the American aborigines, but among the rich and the poor. The
                  difference in physical organisation between these two species of man
                  is far greater than that between the so-called types of humanity.
                  The rich man can go from here to England whenever he feels inclined,
                  the legs of the other are by an invisible fatality prevented from
                  carrying him beyond certain narrow limits. Neither rich nor poor as
                  yet see the philosophy of the thing, or admit that he who can tack a
                  portion of one of the P. and O. boats on to his identity is a much
                  more highly organised being than one who cannot. Yet the fact is
                  patent enough, if we once think it over, from the mere consideration
                  of the respect with which we so often treat those who are richer than
                  ourselves. We observe men for the 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n193" n="193"/>

                  most part (admitting, however,
                  some few abnormal exceptions) to be deeply impressed by the superior
                  organisation of those who have money. It is wrong to attribute this
                  respect to any unworthy motive, for the feeling is strictly
                  legitimate and springs from some of the very highest impulses of our
                  nature. It is the same sort of affectionate reverence which a dog
                  feels for man, and is not infrequently manifested in a similar
                  manner.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  We admit that these last sentences are open to question, and we
                  should hardly like to commit ourselves irrecoverably to the
                  sentiments they express; but we will say this much for certain,
                  namely, that the rich man is the true hundred-handed Gyges of the
                  poets. He alone possesses the full complement of limbs who stands at
                  the summit of opulence, and we may assert with strictly scientific
                  accuracy that the Rothschilds are the most astonishing organisms that
                  the world has ever yet seen. For to the nerves or tissues, or
                  whatever it be that answers to the helm of a rich man’s desires,
                  there is a whole army of limbs seen and unseen attachable; he may be
                  reckoned by his horse-power, by the number of foot-pounds which he
                  has money enough to set in motion. Who, then, will deny that a man
                  whose will represents the motive power of a thousand horses is a
                  being very different from the one who is equivalent but to the power
                  of a single one?
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Henceforward, then, instead of saying that a man is hard up, let us
                  say that his organisation is at a low ebb, or, if we wish him well,
                  let us hope that he will grow plenty of limbs. It must be remembered
                  that we are dealing with physical organisations only. We do 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n194" n="194"/>

                  not say
                  that the thousand-horse man is better than a one-horse man, we only
                  say that he is more highly organised and should be recognised as
                  being so by the scientific leaders of the period. A man’s will,
                  truth, endurance, are part of him also, and may, as in the case of
                  the late Mr. Cobden, have in themselves a power equivalent to all the
                  horse-power which they can influence; but were we to go into this
                  part of the question we should never have done, and we are compelled
                  reluctantly to leave our dream in its present fragmentary condition.
                </p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t6">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t6-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-6-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-6-n195" n="195"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">A Note on “The Tempest”<lb/>
                    Act III, Scene I</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-6-f2">
                <p rend="indent">
                  <hi rend="i">
                    The following brief essay was contributed by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> to a small
                    miscellany entitled</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Literary Foundlings: Verse and Prose, Collected
                    in Canterbury, N.Z.,</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">which was published at Christ Church on the
                    occasion of a bazaar held there in <date when="1864-03">March, 1864</date>, in aid of the funds
                    of the Christ Church Orphan Asylum, and offered for sale during the
                    progress of the bazaar. The miscellany consisted entirely of the
                    productions of Canterbury writers, and among the contributors were
                    Dean Jacobs, Canon Cottrell, and James Edward FitzGerald, the founder
                    of the <hi rend="sc">Press.</hi>
                  </hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t6-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-6-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">A Note on “The Tempest,” Act III, Scene I
                </head>
                <p rend="indent">
                  When Prince Ferdinand was wrecked on the island Miranda was fifteen
                  years old. We can hardly suppose that she had ever seen Ariel, and
                  Caliban was a detestable object whom her father took good care to
                  keep as much out of her way as possible. Caliban was like the man
                  cook on a back-country run. “’Tis a villain, sir,” says Miranda.  “I
                  do not love to look on.” “But as ’tis,” returns Prospero, “we cannot
                  miss him; he does make our fire, fetch in our wood, and serve in
                  offices that profit us.” Hands were scarce, and Prospero was obliged
                  to put up with 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n196" n="196"/>

                  Caliban in spite of the many drawbacks with which his
                  services were attended; in fact, no one on the island could have
                  liked him, for Ariel owed him a grudge on the score of the cruelty
                  with which he had been treated by Sycorax, and we have already heard
                  what Miranda and Prospero had to say about him. He may therefore
                  pass for nobody. Prospero was an old man, or at any rate in all
                  probability some forty years of age; therefore it is no wonder that
                  when Miranda saw Prince Ferdinand she should have fallen violently in
                  love with him. “Nothing ill,” according to her view, “could dwell in
                  such a temple—if the ill Spirit have so fair an house, good things
                  will strive to dwell with ’t.” A very natural sentiment for a girl
                  in Miranda’s circumstances, but nevertheless one which betrayed a
                  charming inexperience of the ways of the world and of the real value
                  of good looks. What surprises us, however, is this, namely the
                  remarkable celerity with which Miranda in a few hours became so
                  thoroughly wide awake to the exigencies of the occasion in
                  consequence of her love for the Prince. Prospero has set Ferdinand
                  to hump firewood out of the bush, and to pile it up for the use of
                  the cave. Ferdinand is for the present a sort of cadet, a youth of
                  good family, without cash and unaccustomed to manual labour; his
                  unlucky stars have landed him on the island, and now it seems that he
                  “must remove some thousands of these logs and pile them up, upon a
                  sore injunction.” Poor fellow!  Miranda’s heart bleeds for him.  Her
                  “affections were most humble”; she had been content to take Ferdinand
                  on speculation. On first seeing him she had exclaimed, “I have no
                  ambition to see a goodlier 
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-5-n197" n="197"/>

                  man”; and it makes her blood boil to see
                  this divine creature compelled to such an ignominious and painful
                  labour. What is the family consumption of firewood to her?  Let
                  Caliban do it; let Prospero do it; or make Ariel do it; let her do it
                  herself; or let the lightning come down and “burn up those logs you
                  are enjoined to pile”;—the logs themselves, while burning, would
                  weep for having wearied him. Come what would, it was a shame to make
                  Ferdinand work so hard, so she winds up thus: “My father is hard at
                  study; pray now rest yourself—<hi rend="i">he’s safe for these three hours</hi>.”
                  Safe—if she had only said that “papa was safe,” the sentence would
                  have been purely modern, and have suited Thackeray as well as
                  Shakspeare. See how quickly she has learnt to regard her father as
                  one to be watched and probably kept in a good humour for the sake of
                  Ferdinand. We suppose that the secret of the modern character of
                  this particular passage lies simply in the fact that young people
                  make love pretty much in the same way now that they did three hundred
                  years ago; and possibly, with the exception that “the governor” may
                  be substituted for the words “my father” by the young ladies of three
                  hundred years hence, the passage will sound as fresh and modern then
                  as it does now. Let the Prosperos of that age take a lesson, and
                  either not allow the Ferdinands to pile up firewood, or so to arrange
                  their studies as not to be “safe” for any three consecutive hours.
                  It is true that Prospero’s objection to the match was only feigned,
                  but Miranda thought otherwise, and for all purposes of argument we
                  are justified in supposing that he was in earnest.
                </p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t7">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t7-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir1-7-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-7-n198" n="198"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">The English Cricketers</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir1-7-f2">
                <p rend="indent">
                  <hi rend="i">
                    The following lines were written by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> in <date when="1864-02">February, 1864</date>, and
                    appeared in the</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Press.</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">They refer to a visit paid to New Zealand by
                    a team of English cricketers, and have kindly been copied and sent to
                    me by Miss Colborne-Veel, whose father was editor of the</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Press</hi>
                  <hi rend="i"> at the
                    time that <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> was writing for it. Miss Colborne-Veel has further
                    permitted to me to make use of the following explanatory note: “The
                    coming of the All England team was naturally a glorious event in a
                    province only fourteen years old. The Mayor and Councillors had ‘a
                    car of state’—otherwise a brake—‘with postilions in the English
                    style.’ Cobb and Co. supplied a six-horse coach for the English
                    eleven, the yellow paint upon which suggested the ‘glittering chariot
                    of pure gold.’ So they drove in triumph from the station and through
                    the town. Tinley for England and Tennant for Canterbury were the
                    heroes of the match. At the Wednesday dinner referred to they
                    exchanged compliments and cricket balls across the table. This early
                    esteem for cricket may be explained by a remark made by the All
                    England captain, that ‘on no cricket ground in any colony had he met
                    so many public school men, especially men from old Rugby, as at
                    Canterbury.’”
                  </hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-g1-t7-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir1-7-c1" type="chapter">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-7-n199" n="199"/>
                <head rend="center">The English Cricketers</head>
                <p rend="center">
                  [To the Editor, the <hi rend="i">Press</hi>, <date when="1864-02-15">February 15th, 1864</date>.]
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Sir—The following lines, which profess to have been written by a
                  friend of mine at three o’clock in the morning after the dinner of
                  Wednesday last, have been presented to myself with a request that I
                  should forward them to you. I would suggest to the writer of them
                  the following quotation from “Love’s Labour’s Lost.”
                </p>
                <p>
                    I am, Sir,<lb/>
                      Your obedient servant,<lb/>
                        S.B.
                </p>
                <p>
                  “You find not the apostrophes, and so miss the accent; let me
                  supervise the canzonet. Here are only numbers ratified; but for the
                  elegancy, facility, and golden cadence of poesy, <hi rend="i">caret. … Imitari</hi>
                  is nothing. So doth the hound his master, the ape his keeper, the
                  tired horse his rider.”
                </p>
                <p>
                    Love’s Labour’s Lost, Act IV, S. 2.
                </p>
                <lg>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Horatio</hi>. …</l>
                  <l>… The whole town rose</l>
                  <l>Eyes out to meet them; in a car of state</l>
                  <l>The Mayor and all the Councillors rode down</l>
                  <l>To give them greeting, while the blue-eyed team</l>
                  <l>Drawn in Cobb’s glittering chariot of pure gold</l>
                  <l>Careered it from the station.—But the Mayor—Thou </l>
                  <l>shouldst have seen the blandness of the man,</l>
                  <l>And watched the effulgent and unspeakable smiles</l>
                  <l>With which he beamed upon them.</l>
                  <l>His beard, by nature tawny, was suffused</l>
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-7-n200" n="200"/>
                  <l>With just so much of a most reverend grizzle</l>
                  <l>That youth and age should kiss in’t. I assure you</l>
                  <l>He was a Southern Palmerston, so old</l>
                  <l>In understanding, yet jocund and jaunty</l>
                  <l>As though his twentieth summer were as yet</l>
                  <l>But in the very June o’ the year, and winter</l>
                  <l>Was never to be dreamt of. Those who heard</l>
                  <l>His words stood ravished. It was all as one</l>
                  <l>As though Minerva, hid in Mercury’s jaws,</l>
                  <l>Had counselled some divinest utterance</l>
                  <l>Of honeyed wisdom. So profound, so true,</l>
                  <l>So meet for the occasion, and so—short.</l>
                  <l>The king sat studying rhetoric as he spoke,</l>
                  <l>While the lord Abbot heaved half-envious sighs</l>
                  <l>And hung suspended on his accents.</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Claud</hi>. But will it pay, Horatio?</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Hor</hi>. Let Shylock see to that, but yet I trust</l>
                  <l>He’s no great loser.</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Claud</hi>. Which side went in first?</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Hor</hi>. We did,</l>
                  <l>And scored a paltry thirty runs in all.</l>
                  <l>The lissom Lockyer gambolled round the stumps</l>
                  <l>With many a crafty curvet: you had thought</l>
                  <l>An Indian rubber monkey were endued</l>
                  <l>With wicket-keeping instincts; teazing Tinley</l>
                  <l>Issued his treacherous notices to quit,</l>
                  <l>Ruthlessly truthful to his fame, and who</l>
                  <l>Shall speak of Jackson? Oh! ’twas sad indeed</l>
                  <l>To watch the downcast faces of our men</l>
                  <l>Returning from the wickets; one by one,</l>
                  <l>Like patients at the gratis consultation</l>
                  <l>Of some skilled leech, they took their turn at physic.</l>
                  <l>And each came sadly homeward with a face</l>
                  <pb xml:id="ButFir1-7-n201" n="201"/>
                  <l>Awry through inward anguish; they were pale</l>
                  <l>As ghosts of some dead but deep mourned love,</l>
                  <l>Grim with a great despair, but forced to smile.</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Claud</hi>. Poor souls!  Th’ unkindest heart had bled for them.</l>
                  <l>But what came after?</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Hor</hi>. Fortune turned her wheel,</l>
                  <l>And Grace, disgraced for the nonce, was bowled</l>
                  <l>First ball, and all the welkin roared applause!</l>
                  <l>As for the rest, they scored a goodly score</l>
                  <l>And showed some splendid cricket, but their deeds</l>
                  <l>Were not colossal, and our own brave Tennant</l>
                  <l>Proved himself all as good a man as they.</l>
                </lg>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <lg>
                  <l>Through them we greet our Mother. In their coming,</l>
                  <l>We shake our dear old England by the hand</l>
                  <l>And watch space dwindling, while the shrinking world</l>
                  <l>Collapses into nothing. Mark me well,</l>
                  <l>Matter as swift as swiftest thought shall fly,</l>
                  <l>And space itself be nowhere. Future Tinleys</l>
                  <l>Shall bowl from London to our Christ Church Tennants,</l>
                  <l>And all the runs for all the stumps be made</l>
                  <l>In flying baskets which shall come and go</l>
                  <l>And do the circuit round about the globe</l>
                  <l>Within ten seconds. Do not check me with</l>
                  <l>The roundness of the intervening world,</l>
                  <l>The winds, the mountain ranges, and the seas -</l>
                  <l>These hinder nothing; for the leathern sphere,</l>
                  <l>Like to a planetary satellite,</l>
                  <l>Shall wheel its faithful orb and strike the bails</l>
                  <l>Clean from the centre of the middle stump.</l>
                </lg>
                <p>
                  <hi rend="center">* * * * * *</hi>
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir1-7-n202" n="202"/>
                <lg>
                  <l>Mirrors shall hang suspended in the air,</l>
                  <l>Fixed by a chain between two chosen stars,</l>
                  <l>And every eye shall be a telescope</l>
                  <l>To read the passing shadows from the world.</l>
                  <l>Such games shall be hereafter, but as yet</l>
                  <l>We lay foundations only.</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Claud</hi>. Thou must be drunk, Horatio.</l>
                  <l><hi rend="sc">Hor</hi>. So I am.</l>
                </lg>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
        </group>
      </text>
      <text xml:id="t1-g1-t2">
        <front xml:id="t1-g1-t2-front">
          <pb xml:id="ButFir2-n203"/>
          <titlePage xml:id="t1-g1-t2-front-d1">
            <titlePart>PART II<lb/>
            CAMBRIDGE</titlePart>
          </titlePage>
          <pb xml:id="ButFir2-n204"/>
        </front>
        <group xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1">
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t1">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t1-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir2-1-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n205" n="205"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">On English Composition and Other Matters</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir2-1-f2">
                <p>
                  <hi rend="i">This essay is believed to be the first composition by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name>
                    that appeared in print. It was published in the first number of the</hi>
                  <hi rend="sc">Eagle</hi>
                  <hi rend="i">, a magazine written and edited by members of St. John’s
                    College, Cambridge, in the Lent Term, <date when="1858">1858</date>, when <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> was in his
                    fourth and last year of residence.</hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t1-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir2-1-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">On English Composition and Other Matters<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Eagle</hi>, Vol. 1, No. 1, Lent Term, <date when="1858">1858</date>, p. 41.]
                </head>
                <p>
                  I sit down scarcely knowing how to grasp my own meaning, and give it
                  a tangible shape in words; and yet it is concerning this very
                  expression of our thoughts in words that I wish to speak. As I muse
                  things fall more into their proper places, and, little fit for the
                  task as my confession pronounces me to be, I will try to make clear
                  that which is in my mind.
                </p>
                <p>
                  I think, then, that the style of our authors of a couple of hundred
                  years ago was more terse and masculine than that of those of the
                  present day, possessing both more of the graphic element, and more
                  vigour, straightforwardness, and conciseness. Most readers will
                  have anticipated me in admitting that a man should be clear of his
                  meaning before he endeavours to give to it any kind of utterance,
                  and that 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n206" n="206"/>

                  having made up his mind what to say, the less thought he
                  takes how to say it, more than briefly, pointedly, and plainly, the
                  better; for instance, Bacon tells us, “Men fear death as children
                  fear to go in the dark”; he does not say, what I can imagine a last
                  century writer to have said, “A feeling somewhat analogous to the
                  dread with which children are affected upon entering a dark room, is
                  that which most men entertain at the contemplation of death.”
                  Jeremy Taylor says, “Tell them it is as much intemperance to weep
                  too much as to laugh too much”; he does not say, “All men will
                  acknowledge that laughing admits of intemperance, but some men may
                  at first sight hesitate to allow that a similar imputation may be at
                  times attached to weeping.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I incline to believe that as irons support the rickety child, whilst
                  they impede the healthy one, so rules, for the most part, are but
                  useful to the weaker among us. Our greatest masters in language,
                  whether prose or verse, in painting, music, architecture, or the
                  like, have been those who preceded the rule and whose excellence
                  gave rise thereto; men who preceded, I should rather say, not the
                  rule, but the discovery of the rule, men whose intuitive perception
                  led them to the right practice. We cannot imagine Homer to have
                  studied rules, and the infant genius of those giants of their art,
                  Handel, Mozart, and Beethoven, who composed at the ages of seven,
                  five, and ten, must certainly have been unfettered by them: to the
                  less brilliantly endowed, however, they have a use as being
                  compendious safeguards against error. Let me then lay down as the
                  best of all rules for writing, “forgetfulness of self, and
                  carefulness of the matter in hand.” 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n207" n="207"/>

                  No simile is out of place that illustrates the subject; in fact a 
                  simile as showing the symmetry of this world’s arrangement, 
                  is always, if a fair one, interesting; every simile is amiss that 
                  leads the mind from the contemplation of its object to the 
                  contemplation of its author. This will apply equally to the heaping 
                  up of unnecessary illustrations: it is as great a fault to supply 
                  the reader with too many as with too few; having given him at most 
                  two, it is better to let him read slowly and think out the rest for 
                  himself than to surfeit him with an abundance of explanation. Hood 
                  says well,
                </p>
                <lg>
                  <l>And thus upon the public mind intrude it;</l>
                  <l>As if I thought, like Otaheitan cooks,</l>
                  <l>No food was fit to eat till I had chewed it.</l>
                </lg>
                <p rend="indent">
                  A book that is worth reading will be worth reading thoughtfully, and
                  there are but few good books, save certain novels, that it is well
                  to read in an arm-chair. Most will bear standing to. At the
                  present time we seem to lack the impassiveness and impartiality
                  which was so marked among the writings of our forefathers, we are
                  seldom content with the simple narration of fact, but must rush off
                  into an almost declamatory description of them; my meaning will be
                  plain to all who have studied Thucydides. The dignity of his
                  simplicity is, I think, marred by those who put in the accessories
                  which seem thought necessary in all present histories. How few
                  writers of the present day would not, instead of 

                  <hi rend="i">
                    νυξ γαρ επεγενετο
                    τψ εργψ,
                  </hi>

                  rather write, “Night fell upon this horrid
                  scene of bloodshed.” 

                  <note xml:id="fn5" n="*"><p>This was called to my attention by a distinguished Greek
                      scholar of this University.</p></note>

                  This is somewhat a matter of taste, but I

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n208" n="208"/>

                  think I shall find some to agree with me in preferring for plain
                  narration (of course I exclude oratory) the unadorned gravity of
                  Thucydides. There are, indeed, some writers of the present day who
                  seem returning to the statement of facts rather than their
                  adornment, but these are not the most generally admired. This
                  simplicity, however, to be truly effective must be unstudied; it
                  will not do to write with affected terseness, a charge which, I
                  think, may be fairly preferred against Tacitus; such a style if ever
                  effective must be so from excess of artifice and not from that
                  artlessness of simplicity which I should wish to see prevalent among
                  us.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  Neither again is it well to write and go over the ground again with
                  the pruning knife, though this fault is better than the other; to
                  take care of the matter, and let the words take care of themselves,
                  is the best safeguard.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  To this I shall be answered, “Yes, but is not a diamond cut and
                  polished a more beautiful object than when rough?” I grant it, and
                  more valuable, inasmuch as it has run chance of spoliation in the
                  cutting, but I maintain that the thinking man, the man whose
                  thoughts are great and worth the consideration of others, will “deal
                  in proprieties,” and will from the mine of his thoughts produce
                  ready-cut diamonds, or rather will cut them there spontaneously, ere
                  ever they see the light of day.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  There are a few points still which it were well we should consider.
                  We are all too apt when we sit down to study a subject to have
                  already formed our opinion, and to weave all matter to the warp of
                  our preconceived judgment, to fall in with the received 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n209" n="209"/>

                  idea, and, with biassed minds, unconsciously to follow in the wake of 
                  public opinion, while professing to lead it. To the best of my belief 
                  half the dogmatism of those we daily meet is in consequence of the
                  unwitting practices of this self-deception. Simply let us not talk
                  about what we do not understand, save as learners, and we shall not
                  by writing mislead others.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  There is no shame in being obliged to others for opinions, the shame
                  is not being honest enough to acknowledge it: I would have no one
                  omit to put down a useful thought because it was not his own,
                  provided it tended to the better expression of his matter, and he
                  did not conceal its source; let him, however, set out the borrowed
                  capital to interest. One word more and I have done. With regard to
                  our subject, the best rule is not to write concerning that about
                  which we cannot at our present age know anything save by a process
                  which is commonly called cram: on all such matters there are abler
                  writers than ourselves; the men, in fact, from whom we cram. Never
                  let us hunt after a subject, unless we have something which we feel
                  urged on to say, it is better to say nothing; who are so ridiculous
                  as those who talk for the sake of talking, save only those who write
                  for the sake of writing? But there are subjects which all young men
                  think about. Who can take a walk in our streets and not think? The
                  most trivial incident has ramifications, to whose guidance if we
                  surrender our thoughts, we are oft-times led upon a gold mine
                  unawares, and no man whether old or young is worse for reading the
                  ingenuous and unaffected statement of a young man’s thoughts. There
                  are some things in which experience blunts the mental vision, 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-1-n210" n="210"/>

                  as well as others in which it sharpens it. The former are best
                  described by younger men, our province is not to lead public
                  opinion, is not in fact to ape our seniors, and transport ourselves
                  from our proper sphere, it is rather to show ourselves as we are, to
                  throw our thoughts before the public as they rise, without requiring
                  it to imagine that we are right and others wrong, but hoping for the
                  forbearance which I must beg the reader to concede to myself, and
                  trusting to the genuineness and vigour of our design to attract it
                  may be more than a passing attention.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  I am aware that I have digressed from the original purpose of my
                  essay, but I hope for pardon, if, believing the digression to be of
                  more value than the original matter, I have not checked my pen, but
                  let it run on even as my heart directed it.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                      <hi rend="sc">Cellarius.</hi>
                </p>
              </div>
            </body>
          </text>
          <text xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t2">
            <front xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t2-front">
              <titlePage xml:id="ButFir2-2-f1">
                <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n211" n="211"/>
                <docTitle>
                  <titlePart type="main">Our Tour</titlePart>
                </docTitle>
              </titlePage>
              <div type="preface" xml:id="ButFir2-2-f2">
                <p><hi rend="i">This essay was published in the </hi><hi rend="sc">Eagle</hi><hi rend="i">, Vol. 1, No. 5. in the Easter
                    Term, <date when="1859">1859</date>. It describes a holiday trip made by <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> in <date when="1857-06">June,
                    1857</date>, in company with a friend whose name, which was Joseph Green,
                    <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> Italianised as Giuseppe Verdi. I am permitted by Professor
                    Bonney to quote a few words from a private letter of his referring
                    to <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name>’s tour:</hi> “<hi rend="i">It was remarkable in the amount of ground
                    covered and the small sum spent, but still more in the direction
                    taken in the first part of the tour. Dauphiné was then almost a
                  </hi><hi rend="sc">Terra Incognita</hi><hi rend="i"> to English or any other travellers.</hi>”
                </p>
              </div>
            </front>
            <body xml:id="t1-g1-t2-g1-t2-body">
              <div xml:id="ButFir2-2-c1" type="chapter">
                <head rend="center">Our Tour<lb/>
                  [From the <hi rend="i">Eagle</hi>, Vol. 1, No. 5,  Easter Term, <date when="1859">1859</date>, p. 241.]
                </head>
                <p>
                  As the vacation is near, and many may find themselves with three
                  weeks’ time on their hand, five-and-twenty pounds in their pockets,
                  and the map of Europe before them, perhaps the following sketch of
                  what can be effected with such money and in such time, may not come
                  amiss to those, who, like ourselves a couple of years ago, are in
                  doubt how to enjoy themselves most effectually after a term’s hard
                  reading.
                </p>
                <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n212" n="212"/>
                <p rend="indent">
                  To some, probably, the tour we decided upon may seem too hurried,
                  and the fatigue too great for too little profit; still even to these
                  it may happen that a portion of the following pages may be useful.
                  Indeed, the tour was scarcely conceived at first in its full extent,
                  originally we had intended devoting ourselves entirely to the French
                  architecture of Normandy and Brittany. Then we grew ambitious, and
                  stretched our imaginations to Paris. Then the longing for a snowy
                  mountain waxed, and the love of French Gothic waned, and we
                  determined to explore the French Alps. Then we thought that we must
                  just step over them and take a peep into Italy, and so, disdaining
                  to return by the road we had already travelled, we would cut off the
                  north-west corner of Italy, and cross the Alps again into
                  Switzerland, where, of course, we must see the cream of what was to
                  be seen; and then thinking it possible that our three weeks and our
                  five-and-twenty pounds might be looking foolish, we would return,
                  via Strasburg to Paris, and so to Cambridge. This plan we
                  eventually carried into execution, spending not a penny more money,
                  nor an hour’s more time; and, despite the declarations which met us
                  on all sides that we could never achieve anything like all we had
                  intended, I hope to be able to show how we did achieve it, and how
                  anyone else may do the like if he has a mind. A person with a good
                  deal of energy might do much more than this; we ourselves had at one
                  time entertained thoughts of going to Rome for two days, and thence
                  to Naples, walking over the Monte St. Angelo from Castellamare to
                  Amalfi (which for my own part I cherish with fond affection, as
                  being far the most lovely thing that I have ever 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n213" n="213"/>

                  seen), and then returning as with a <hi rend="i">Nunc Dimittis</hi>, and 
                  I still think it would have been very possible; but, on the whole, such a 
                  journey would not have been so well, for the long tedious road between 
                  Marseilles and Paris would have twice been traversed by us, to say nothing 
                  of the sea journey between Marseilles and Cività Vecchia. However, no more 
                  of what might have been, let us proceed to what was.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  If on Tuesday, June 9 [i.e. <date when="1857">1857</date>], you leave London Bridge at six
                  o’clock in the morning, you will get (via Newhaven) to Dieppe at
                  fifteen minutes past three. If on landing you go to the Hôtel
                  Victoria, you will find good accommodation and a table d’hôte at
                  five o’clock; you can then go and admire the town, which will not be
                  worth admiring, but which will fill you with pleasure on account of
                  the novelty and freshness of everything you meet; whether it is the
                  old bonnet-less, short-petticoated women walking arm and arm with
                  their grandsons, whether the church with its quaint sculpture of the
                  Entombment of our Lord, and the sad votive candles ever guttering in
                  front of it, or whether the plain evidence that meets one at every
                  touch and turn, that one is among people who live out of doors very
                  much more than ourselves, or what not—all will be charming, and if
                  you are yourself in high spirits and health, full of anticipation
                  and well inclined to be pleased with all you see, Dieppe will appear
                  a very charming place, and one which a year or two hence you will
                  fancy that you would like to revisit. But now we must leave it at
                  forty-five minutes past seven, and at twelve o’clock on Tuesday
                  night we shall find ourselves in Paris. We drive off to the Hôtel
                  de Normandie in the Rue St. Honoré, 290 (I think), 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n214" n="214"/>

                  stroll out and get a cup of coffee, and return to bed at one o’clock.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  The next day we spent in Paris, and of it no account need be given,
                  save perhaps the reader may be advised to ascend the Arc de
                  Triomphe, and not to waste his time in looking at Napoleon’s hats
                  and coats and shoes in the Louvre; to eschew all the picture rooms
                  save the one with the Murillos, and the great gallery, and to dine
                  at the Dîners de Paris. If he asks leave to wash his hands before
                  dining there, he will observe a little astonishment among the
                  waiters at the barbarian cleanliness of the English, and be shown
                  into a little room, where a diminutive bowl will be proffered to
                  him, of which more anon; let him first (as we did) wash or rather
                  sprinkle his face as best he can, and then we will tell him after
                  dinner what we generally do with the bowls in question. I forget
                  how many things they gave us, but I am sure many more than would be
                  pleasant to read, nor do I remember any circumstance connected with
                  the dinner, save that on occasion of one of the courses, the waiter
                  perceiving a little perplexity on my part as to how I should manage
                  an artichoke served <hi rend="i">à la française</hi>, 
                  feelingly removed my knife and fork from my hand and cut it up himself 
                  into six mouthfuls, returning me the whole with a sigh of gratitude for 
                  the escape of the artichoke from a barbarous and unnatural end; and then 
                  after dinner they brought us little tumblers of warm lavender scent and
                  water to wash our mouths out, and the little bowls to spit into; but
                  enough of eating, we must have some more coffee at a café on the
                  Boulevards, watch the carriages and the people and the dresses and
                  the sunshine and all the pomps and 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n215" n="215"/>

                  vanities which the Boulevards have not yet renounced; return to the inn, 
                  fetch our knapsacks, and be off to the Chemin de Fer de Lyon by forty-five 
                  minutes past seven; our train leaves at five minutes past eight, and we are
                  booked to Grenoble. All night long the train speeds towards the
                  south. We leave Sens with its grey cathedral solemnly towering in
                  the moonlight a mile on the left. (How few remember, that to the
                  architect William of Sens we owe Canterbury Cathedral.)
                  Fontainebleau is on the right, station after station wakes up our
                  dozing senses, while ever in our ears are ringing as through the dim
                  light we gaze on the surrounding country, “the pastures of
                  Switzerland and the poplar valleys of France.”
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  It is still dark—as dark, that is, as the midsummer night will
                  allow it to be, when we are aware that we have entered on a tunnel;
                  a long tunnel, very long—I fancy there must be high hills above it;
                  for I remember that some few years ago when I was travelling up from
                  Marseilles to Paris in midwinter, all the way from Avignon (between
                  which place and Châlon the railway was not completed), there had
                  been a dense frozen fog; on neither hand could anything beyond the
                  road be descried, while every bush and tree was coated with a thick
                  and steadily increasing fringe of silver hoar-frost, for the night
                  and day, and half-day that it took us to reach this tunnel, all was
                  the same—bitter cold dense fog and ever silently increasing hoar-
                  frost: but on emerging from it, the whole scene was completely
                  changed; the air was clear, the sun shining brightly, no hoar-frost
                  and only a few patches of fast melting snow, everything in fact
                  betokening a thaw of some days’ duration. Another thing I know

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n216" n="216"/>

                  about this tunnel which makes me regard it with veneration as a
                  boundary line in countries, namely, that on every high ground after
                  this tunnel on clear days Mont Blanc may be seen. True, it is only
                  very rarely seen, but I have known those who have seen it; and
                  accordingly touch my companion on the side, and say, “We are within
                  sight of the Alps”; a few miles farther on and we are at Dijon. It
                  is still very early morning, I think about three o’clock, but we
                  feel as if we were already at the Alps, and keep looking anxiously
                  out for them, though we well know that it is a moral impossibility
                  that we should see them for some hours at the least. Indian corn
                  comes in after Dijon; the oleanders begin to come out of their tubs;
                  the peach trees, apricots, and nectarines unnail themselves from the
                  walls, and stand alone in the open fields. The vineyards are still
                  scrubby, but the practised eye readily detects with each hour some
                  slight token that we are nearer the sun than we were, or, at any
                  rate, farther from the North Pole. We don’t stay long at Dijon nor
                  at Châlon, at Lyons we have an hour to wait; breakfast off a basin
                  of <hi rend="i">café au lait</hi> and a huge hunch of bread, get a 
                  miserable wash, compared with which the spittoons of the Dîners de Paris 
                  were luxurious, and return in time to proceed to St. Rambert, whence the
                  railroad branches off to Grenoble. It is very beautiful between
                  Lyons and St. Rambert. The mulberry trees show the silkworm to be a
                  denizen of the country, while the fields are dazzlingly brilliant
                  with poppies and salvias; on the other side of the Rhône rise high
                  cloud-capped hills, but towards the Alps we strain our eyes in vain.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  At St. Rambert the railroad to Grenoble branches 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n217" n="217"/>

                  off at right angles to the main line, it was then only complete as far as Rives, 
                  now it is continued the whole way to Grenoble; by which the reader will
                  save some two or three hours, but miss a beautiful ride from Rives
                  to Grenoble by the road. The valley bears the name of Grésivaudan.
                  It is very rich and luxuriant, the vineyards are more Italian, the
                  fig trees larger than we have yet seen them, patches of snow whiten
                  the higher hills, and we feel that we are at last indeed among the
                  outskirts of the Alps themselves. I am told that we should have
                  stayed at Voreppe, seen the Grande Chartreuse (for which see
                  Murray), and then gone on to Grenoble, but we were pressed for time
                  and could not do everything. At Grenoble we arrived about two
                  o’clock, washed comfortably at last and then dined; during dinner a
                  <hi rend="i">calèche</hi> was preparing to drive us on to 
                  Bourg d’Oisans, a place some six or seven and thirty miles farther on, 
                  and by thirty minutes past three we find ourselves reclining easily within it, 
                  and digesting dinner with the assistance of a little packet, for which we paid
                  one-and-fourpence at the well-known shop of Mr. Bacon, Market-
                  square, Cambridge. It is very charming. The air is sweet, warm,
                  and sunny, there has been bad weather for some days here, but it is
                  clearing up; the clouds are lifting themselves hour by hour, we are
                  evidently going to have a pleasant spell of fine weather. The
                  <hi rend="i">calèche</hi> jolts a little, and the horse is decidedly 
                  shabby, both <hi rend="i">qua</hi> horse and <hi rend="i">qua</hi> harness, 
                  but our moustaches are growing, and our general appearance is in keeping. The 
                  wine was very pleasant at Grenoble, and we have a pound of ripe cherries between 
                  us; so, on the whole, we would not change with his Royal Highness Prince 

                  <pb xml:id="ButFir2-2-n218" n="218"/>

                  Albert or all the Royal Family, and jolt on through the long straight
                  poplar avenue that colonnades the road above the level swamp and
                  beneath the hills, and turning a sharp angle enter Vizille, a
                  wretched place, only memorable because from this point we begin
                  definitely, though slowly, to enter the hills and ascend by the side
                  of the Romanche through the valley, which that river either made or
                  found—who knows or cares? But we do know very well that we are
                  driving up a very exquisitely beautiful valley, that the Romanche
                  takes longer leaps from rock to rock than she did, that the hills
                  have closed in upon us, that we see more snow each time the valley
                  opens, that the villages get scantier, and that at last a great
                  giant iceberg walls up the way in front, and we feast our eyes on
                  the long-desired sight till after that the setting sun has tinged it
                  purple (a sure sign of a fine day), its ghastly pallor shows us that
                  the night is upon us. It is cold, and we are not sorry at half-past
                  nine to find ourselves at Bourg d’Oisans, where there is a very fair
                  inn kept by one Martin; we get a comfortable supper of eggs and go
                  to bed fairly tired.
                </p>
                <p rend="indent">
                  This we must remind the reader is Thursday night, on Tuesday morning
                  we left London, spent one day in Paris, and are now sleeping among
                  the Alps, sharpish work, but very satisfactory, and a prelude to
                  better things by and by. The next day we made rather a mistake,
                  instead of going straight on to Briançon we went up a valley towards
                  Mont Pelvoux (a mountain nearly 14,00